Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

[The Movie opens to a barren Jungle, with a shrine standing in the middle as something large rolls past it.]

“The heck was that?” Slinky’s floppy ears perked up in alert, many shrugged, except for Raya, who already knew where this was going.

[It rolls through a desert with a woman in a robe and a straw hat and wearing a mask over her mouth, the large rolling object rolls as they pass old ruins and statues of people in the same poses.]

Many watch the unknown person in curiosity.

“Huh…and who’s that person riding that…that large boulder?” Simba slowly raised his paw and pointed at the rolling object. 

“And why are there random statues of people everywhere?” Vanellope also pointed at the rest of the statues, Raya eyed David. He nodded in confirmation.

Raya took a quick deep breath before saying. “Well, everyone, that–” she points at the screen, “–is actually me,” Raya spoke up, many grew interested and more curious. 

“Oh really? What’s that large mammal you’re riding on?” Judy asked—she immediately recognized that Raya was riding a living being.

Raya turned her head slightly at David. “Is, uh, That okay If I could explain that? Or should I–?

David nodded, still looking emotionless like always. “ Y-Y-Yes, but only the name and what it is.”

Raya sighed in relief and slight joy before saying. “Well, that’s Tuk-Tuk, He’s a big armadillo, he's my steed and a very good friend that I… trust.” Raya nodded with a little smile.

Some looked pretty surprised, a very big armadillo was not in their bingo card when seeing Raya’s universe. Eugene blinked, his mouth gaping. “Okay…Now we’re already seeing the crazy fantasy stuff, what a good start!” Eugene said as he turned around to the rest, they were still surprised. However, they snapped back from their trance and many nodded.

“Yeah, well, Raya’s with a freaking dragon! I think we should’ve expected her universe to be as crazy and fantasy-like as we thought.” Kristoff chuckled with a smile, they nodded in agreement with the ice harvester.

(Raya voiceover: I know what you’re thinking .)

Everyone didn’t look fazed that it was another voiceover.

“Well we all know the answer, don’t need to say it, Raya.” Megara waved her hand dismissively, Raya nodded.

[The camera zooms into Raya’s masked face.]

Some just smiled at how cool she looked.

“Okay, I know Raya’s probably traveling somewhere in the desert with no bystanders, but I won’t lie girl—you look pretty bada#%.” Shank pointed at Raya as she looked up to her from her seat; Raya was three seating rows away from Shank.

Some and Raya blinked in confusion. “W-What?”

“I meant you look very cool, like really cool! The straw hat, the robes, the mask, EVERYTHING! It almost looks like something you would see in an apocalypse movie!” Shank exclaimed, Raya is still not knowing what a ‘movie’ is. But she assumed it was something based on stories.

“I mean…Thanks, I guess? Buuuut about the last part…” Raya pointed at Shank with a really nervous smile.

Shank laughed shortly before having a look of realization when she saw Raya’s expression. “Wait, it really is apocalyptic?” Shank asked with concern, Raya pointed at the screen to watch, Shank did so.

(Raya voiceover: A lone rider.)

[It then transitions to show a stone arch, with more statues of people.]

“Okay but seriously, why are there random statues everywhere? It looks so out of place!” Vanellope turned around to Raya, she sighed. 

“Well, it’s…like Shank said, an apocalypse.” 

Many gasped in horror, except Sisu and Namaari. For the ‘Inside out' and 'Tangled’ groups, it was normal; one that was in the future, and one that was in medieval times. But Raya’s…well, they didn’t expect a hollow universe.

“S-So you’re telling me you're living in a universe where it’s bad!? W-What happened!?” Joy asked, looking extremely worried about how harsh things could be. She didn't really want to see another Gohtel almost winning, she did not need to see a universe where there’s no hope.

Raya sighed as she quickly turned to glare at Nameri, before eyeing the rest. “Bad… Things happened, certain people caused it.” Raya said, everyone looked curious and more interested.

“Alright, I know if I asked who, David would say it’s a spoiler, but I’m going to ask what kinda people we should expect from here?” Bagheera asked, looking a little stern. So did Raya.

“Expect people who act completely insane over an object, I can reveal more than that, but it’s the only thing I can say in that way because David wouldn't like it if I revealed more,” Raya answered. However Sisu blinked in confusion. ‘Insane over an object? What does Raya even mean? Wait, is it the gem? Actually, it probably is so.’ Sisu thought.

(Raya voiceover: A dystopian world.)

Wall-E thought that was normal, if anything when he just first saw this he shrugged it off.

[Raya rode Tuk-Tuk past the arch.]

(Raya voiceover: A land that’s gone to waste.)

“But how? It’s…I-It’s not that bad, right? L-Like Is it infection type bad?” Hiro nervously stammered, the entire area of where Raya and Tuk-Tuk were in gave him zombie apocalypse vibes. Or Mad-Max vibes.

Raya looked at the kid with an honest face and nodded wordlessly. Hiro and some others who’ve watched zombie and infection media all eyes widened in horror.

“Oh…O-Oh gosh.” Bo-peep covered her mouth in absolute horror, she’d seen zombie movies with Andy and the other toys once. Bo didn't really like it and thought it was terrifying.

“Yeah, we’re about to see a hopeless universe,” Ian said as some turned around to the people who were scared in confusion.

Timon held up his paws like he was trying to tell everyone to calm down. “Okay, Whoa-whoa-whoa! I don’t understand, what are you people even scared about? It’s just a dessert, pretty sure there’s like a jungle or two a few walks from where Raya’s going.” The meerkat shrugged, and the people who knew what a zombie was turned around to him.

“Buddy, do you have any idea how much worse a global dystopian world with the possibility that it was caused by an infection could be?” Calhoun asked with a stern tone, Timon was slightly intimidated by the hooman. “Um…N-No?” He shook his head with a slightly nervous expression.

“It can be worse, much, much worse. To the point where everything and the entire world start acting like lunatics on power-ups. They fight to survive, and I don’t know how bad Raya’s universe is. But it’s most likely going to be bad.” Calhoun explained. Timon and some others who don’t or haven’t seen something like an apocalyptic world took that in mind.

“Alright, I don’t know what this ‘apgolips’ is. But I have a feeling we have to take in mind for that, Ian even said that this could be a hopeless universe! Something dreadful is going to happen.” Zazu whispered to the people near him, some nodded. “Maybe, But You’re right Zazu. We must prepare for something bad to happen.” Mufasa replied.

[It returns back to Raya traveling through the desert as the camera starts to zoom up horizontally.]

(Raya voiceover: How did this world get so broken?)

[The camera fully zooms out to reveal a land; the left side filled with greenery, while the right side where Raya was was a desert; however, the main focus point was a lake formed by rivers that converged into the shape of a dragon—much like the kind Sisu is.]

Many eyes widened in surprise.

“WOW! The entire land is basically a noodle dragon!? Amazing!” Honey Lemon happily exclaimed. Joy gasped in amazement. “Whoa! Look at that! It almost looks like Sisu!”

Sisu laughed softly before saying. “Well that’s Because it is…W-Well kinda.” Sisu shrugged and nodded quickly, some blinked in slight confusion. 

“Wait, what do you mean? Are you saying that you’re not the only one?” Violet asked.

Sisu giggled shortly and pointed at the screen. “I bet Raya would explain everything. O-Other Raya, I mean! Not the one I’m sitting next to.” Sisu stuttered a bit, some chuckled at Sisu’s remark.

(Raya voice over: Well, that all began 500 years ago.)

Many eyes widened in shock.

“Oh wow! we’re going WAAY back huh?” Ralph spoke up, many nodded. 

“Yes, history has reminded us of our universe for centuries. Everyone knows the story, and It’s…unfortunate.” Namaari looked down, her expression telling everyone that it was sad.

“W-Wait, why is it unfortunate? Oh gosh, don’t tell me it ended with a bad conclusion.” Dory looked bummed out, Namaari looked a bit hesitant. But just as she moved her mouth to even speak.

“N-No spoilers Princess N-Namarr-ri.” David held up a finger, not even looking or turning an eye at her. Namaari nodded, however, Raya shot a pissed-off look at Namaari, before staring at the screen.

[Colorful patterns emerged from the center of the screen and transformed the art style to an illustrative map of Kumandra.]

Many eyes widened in surprise.

“AAAnd the art style changed, I’m going to take a wild guess this was WILL’S Doing?” Woody asked David, but he shushed the cowboy toy. Woody was taken aback by this. “Oookay? Rude…” he mumbled.

(Raya voiceover: Kumandra.)

[It zooms into the water as islands pop up with abundant plants and fauna—buffaloes and antelopes grazing.]

(Raya voiceover: This is what we used to be.)

The pridelanders and the jungle book animals all watch in fascination.

“Hm, almost like te pridelands. Peace and coexistence.” Rafiki heartwarmingly smiled at the beautiful and peaceful art style, Mufasa nodded to that. 

“Hmmm, It’sss almost like the jungle, don’t you think?” Kaa turned his head left to his cubhood/acquaintance friend/boss, Shere Khan charmingly smiled like always and chuckled. 

“Why yes, it’s all peaceful…” his smile suddenly vanished, looking slightly pissed off, only slightly because he knows when to control his emotions. “Until man existed, that other female-man said that it was unfortunate. Man most likely caused it to be.” Shere Khan grumbled as Kaa vigorously nodded in agreement.

[It began raining as butterflies flew across the screen while the camera went backwards.]

(Raya voiceover: When our land was whole,…)

[The camera continues going backwards, revealing humans plowing the soil.]

(Raya voiceover: and we lived harmoniously alongside…)

“Let me guess, magical dragons like Sisu?” Barley pointed his thumb at Sisu, looking confident that it’s most likely the right answer. Sisu smirked, Raya and Namaari did so too.

[Dragons like Sisu flew out from the water and into the clouds.]

(Raya voiceover: …dragons!)

Everyone stares at the dragons in awe.

“WOAH! THERE ARE MORE DRAGONS!?” Anger eyes widen in awe, like in his universe and let’s be honest. Anger liked dragons, he was a bit bummed out when he couldn't ride one during the mini-break and was just talking to Judy, Nick, Timon, and Pumbaa.

“Wait, you actually have a species?” Shere Khan stared blankly at Sisu, it…interested him. That fact that she had a species…and they get along with man. The thought of that disgusted him. But he also felt…glad, not the man part. But they have a unique species. He hopped, even if it’s most likely. That Man wouldn't hunt them for their fur and scales.

“HOLY CRAP, THERE’S ACTUALLY MORE OF YOU!?” Lucius yelled out in shock, he blinked and threw up his arms a bit. “I-I mean, Of course there’s more of you!”

 Sisu giggled softly before saying. “Yeah! Pretty amazing right? Here’s the cherry on top, I got siblings! So many of them!” Sisu cheerfully exclaimed, many weren't exactly fazed at all. “Of course! Of course, you got freaking siblings—how many though?” Phil asked.

“Four.”

Some were quite surprised. “Ah, just four?” Zeus softly chuckled. “That must be a little rough,” Zeus says with a warm smile as Sisu shrugged. 

“Eh, my siblings mean very well! I…Miss them.” Sisu locked down in sadness, many faces turned concerned when they saw it.

“W-What happened to them?” Rex asked.

Sisu heavily sighed. “If I told you it would be a spoiler,” she said as the cast watched the screen.

[The three dragons continue their flight in the sky.]

Some were quite surprised, but only the ones who didn’t know what a dragon is.

“Wait, You can fly as well? Why haven’t you done that before? Even with no wings?” Scar asked, looking a bit curious as do so many others who don’t know a dragon. 

“Well I can, but I can’t. I uh…” She looked at David to see if he would accept, he shook his head. “Uh Not yet, I can’t tell you why yet.” Sisu shook her head vigorously, some quietly groaned in annoyance.

Dash threw up his arms in frustration.“Oh, c’mon! The one time we really want to know how it’s another spoiler and they can’t reveal it. Why does it always have to be like this?” he looks at his family, they shrug. 

“It’s maybe WILL’S Thing, Dash. he’s always this…weird about how things go here, Which I’ll be honest, is kind of annoying, but we have to roll with it.” Lucius replied.

“Wait, they can fly? Even without wings?” Rapunzel whispered and blinked in surprise, she then turned to Sisu before turning her attention to Eugene. 

“Well I’m not a history type ‘a guy. But I think from mythology, there’s another type of dragon from another country that flies without wings. We like to call ‘em noddle dragons.” he says with a smirk as Rapunzel softly giggled at his funny explanation.

“Yeah, what a pretty funny nickname.”

(Raya voiceover: Magical creatures who brought us water…) 

[The orange dragon dove into the water with many water creatures swimming about.]

“So I’m going to take a guess you can do the same as those dragons do too?” Hank asked.

Sisu nodded vigorously. “Yep! I don’t know if David would interrupt me now, but I’m pretty much a water dragon!” Sisu cheerfully said as many were taken aback by this.

“And let me guess, you can water bend?” Go-Go asked.

Sisu tilted her head in confusion. “W-what does that mean?” she stammered in confusion.

Go-Go quickly sighed and waved her hand dismissively. “N-Nevermind, can you create water?”

Sisu perked up and she nodded vigorously. “Oh Yes-Yes-Yes! But I need–!” Sisu looked at David, who shook his head. Her expression then turned bummed out as she smacked her lip. “Aww Man! Sorry, I can't tell again.” Sisu said as some felt a little curious before watching the screen.

(Raya voiceover: …and rain and peace.)

[The dragon flew out the water past a human who just caught a fish on a small boat.]

(Raya voiceover: It was paradise.)

“Wait, really? So…Basically it was Haknua Matata all the time?” Pumbaa asked Sisu, who tilted her head in confusion. 

“Um…What? The heck does that mean?”

Pumbaa and Timon shrugged with a carefree smile. “Means no worries, for the rest of your days of course.” Timon softly chuckled, and Sisu did so as well. 

“Yeah It…I-It was, everyone was really kind back then.” she smiled a little, some really liked that saying.

“Huh…Hakuna Matata…Yeah, what a nice saying. I like it! ” Baloo exclaimed glady with a big smile, Mowgli happily nodded. “Yeah, almost like what’s happening in Kumandra. No one is worrying…well used to, Namaari said that something bad happened.” Mowgli looked a bit bummed out from that.

[Land popped up from the water with humans praying to the dragons.]

Some were kind of surprised.

“Hm, they even worship them as gods?” Hercules blinked, he then smiled a bit. “Well, that’s nice, guess the people there are grateful about their powers. Instead of just being afraid or being mean, not welcoming to them.”

“Well, Other Raya did say this happened 500 years ago, times might’ve changed, Herc,” Phil whispered and shrugged his shoulders while crossing his arms, looking not so sure about that. 

Hercules sighed. “I know, I just hope it didn’t change THAT part.”

(Raya voiceover: But then, the Druun came.)

Many slightly blinked in confusion.

“AAAnd who are they?” Corey asked.

David shushed her. “Y-You’ll find out n-now.”

[Purple fog exploded in the middle of the screen, covering everything before revealing a fog-like blob creature with a face and fangs.]

The cast wasn’t really scared by their physical appearance.

Scar mockingly shook his paw like he was scared. “Ooooh, scary! I’m very intimidated by them right now.” Scar said sarcastically like always, Raya and Namaari chuckled

“TCH! Oh, you might wanna think twice! It’s not about their appearance, it’s about what they do.” Raya turned around to Scar while pointing at the Druurn. 

Scar still looked unfazed. “All right, I’m hoping you proved me wrong a bit…maybe” he mumbled at the last part. 

[The Druun screeched and began chasing a running human.]

(Raya voiceover: A mindless plague that spread like wildfire…)

Many were a little terrified about what Raya said.

Fear eyes widen in himself. “W-Wait, what?! That THING CAUSED IT!?!? HOW!?!?” the emotion shouted out. 

“I-It’s not that bad, is it? IS IT!? Like is it not a deadly zombie virus where it mutates!?” Wasabi added while asking the Last Dragon group, who were a little confused about the zombie part.

“Um…W-What’s a zombie?” Sisu asked nervously. 

“It’s like a person who’s dead but not really dead, and when they scratch or bite you, you become Zombie—rinse and repeat. You get it now?” Fred explained, Raya and Sisu shook their heads. 

“Well…It’s not like that, no, but it’s far worse than what you said. Way worse than death.” Raya said with a slightly serious tone, some began to look pretty worried about what she just said.

Barley breathed in while clenching his teeth nervously. “Oooh yeah okay, Maybe you're right, Ian. This might be a joyful peaceful universe turned hopeless.” Barley nodded rapidly, however, some looked determined.

Joy raised her hand, hopping a bit from her seat. “W-Well there has to be a good ending right? Maybe Other Raya might be telling that soon?” Joy spoke up, some ethier looked doubtful or hopeful if that could be true. 

“Hmmm, okay I’ll admit you might be right. But again, this universe might most likely not be a happy-go-lucky universe like Rapunzel’s and your guy’s universe.” Barley pointed at the Tangled group and the inside-out group. 

They felt pretty bummed out from that. “Yeah...that could be it, but it has to end like a good ending. There’s still hope.” Joy nodded with a stern face yet with a heartfelt little smile, some did too. Even Raya, she just hoped Joy would be right.

[The Drunn passed by the human as it pulled out a blue silhouette from the human as they turned to stone and clasp their hands together.]

Everyone all watched in surprise and horror—even Scar…well, he wasn’t horrified, but just as shocked as the rest. However, Raya and Namaari didn’t look fazed at all.

“…”

“…”

Raya turned around to look at Scar. “Are you scared now?” Raya asked.

Scar shook his head. “No-no-no, just…bewildered by what it’s doing. Did that Hooman just turn to a rock in a pose like the others we’ve seen in the desert?” Scar asked.

Raya nodded. “Yes, and once you get caught by the Durrn. You don’t come back…ever.” Raya looked down with a hint of sadness in her voice and expression, many were a little terrified

“S-So you don’t come back? Like you’re just turned to stone forever? Is there any way you can stop it?” Shere Khan asked, he sounded confused yet a bit concerned—only a bit. The fact that the animals would have to face a new predator, a predator that not even man could win against. Worst of all it gives you a fate worse than death, and that… made him a bit scared of the Druun, but also glad that this does not exist in his universe.

But just as the room was filled with people being a little anxious about the Durrn, Sisu held up her claw with a cheery smile. “Well, there is a way! If anything, it's easy!” Sisu then slumped her long body down a bit, looking bummed out again. “Buuut again, like always—seriously it’s getting annoying–” she said quickly then sighed heavily before saying, “–I can’t tell, but I have hope! There is a way to solve it!” Sisu said with pure optimism, some smiled, eyes filled with hope.

“Well, at least there’s a way instead of Raya’s universe being all eerie and dark with no cure. Not a lotta movies or should I say, Universes with viruses don’t get that possibility.” Honey Lemon shook her head and waved both of her hands dismissively. Some in her row or area nodded.

(Raya voiceover: …multiplying as they consumed life and turned everyone they touched…)

Many eyes widened in shock.

“OH! AND THEY CAN MULTIPLY!!?! Wait, who am I kidding, it’s an infection of course they can multiply! AND THAT’S JUST WORSE THAN ZOMBIE’S!!” Hamm yelled out in slight fear, some nod to that.

[The Druun separated, creating another Druun, then again, then again…]

(Raya voiceover: …into stone.)

[The Druuns appeared everywhere and humans were turned into stone statues.]

[It showed panels of dragons facing the Druun.]

“OH! Maybe the rest of the dragons can handle it, they have magical powers!” Anna said optimistically, Sisu, Namaari, and Raya cringed a bit from what Anna said. Some noticed their expression.

Olaf tapped Anna’s right shoulder. “Um…Anna? I…Don’t think even magical water powers would be enough against a cloud that can multiply and turn you to stone.” 

Anna looked a bit sad, but still filled with determination that the dragons could win. “W-Well there’s probably a lot of dragons in their universe! They have to win!”

Some just look at her in doubt. “Ah, poor little mortal, I almost appreciate her optimism If those dragons only control water. How useful would that be!? They’re definitely doomed to fall.” Hades whispered to Megara as he wildly gestured at the onscreen Dragons

Megara shrugged uninterestedly. “Who knows, maybe the Durrn are luckily weak to water?”

“If it were, then the Durrn should have perished by now if they were beings like Poseidon. Because if they don’t do waves like him then they're pretty much useless for combat stuff.” Hades replies as he watches the screen in anticipation.

(Raya voiceover: The dragons fought for us the best they could…)

[The Druun swept past the dragons as they, too, turned into stone.]

Some others' eyes widened in shock… except for Hades, he already knew this was over the minute the dragons didn't breathe fire and instead… used water.

(Raya voiceover: …but it wasn’t enough.)

Hades then gestured and pointed his hand to Megara, who didn't look like she cared. “See? I told you! These dragons were doomed to fail! They have water magic, which could possibly be good magic. Yet they get overrun, how?” Hades asked.

Sisu looked…very guilty and sad about what Hades said, if anything she felt like she and her kind were worthless. She raised her paw slowly. “Well… Back then, when the Durrn came. We… w-well we didn’t know what it was yet. Everyone was panicking… then screaming for their loved ones… then the humans called us for help. And like Other Raya said, we tried—we didn’t even know how to fight. Even our powers weren't really made for combat purposes for crying out loud!”

Everyone looked at the dragon with empathy, the cast felt a bit uneasy from how hopeless it seemed—the cherry on top was that it was Sisu of all people saying that, and she’s usually cheery and not willing to give up and trust people.

“Ah shoot, really? Frick man, that’s…that’s unfortunate…oh gosh, it was that bad?” Barley looked on in concern, placing a hand on his chin. 

“I-I mean Kumandra was peaceful, maybe to the point where there was no fighting. It had to be that.” Ian replied.

Phill was just dumbstruck, both empathic but also very confused as to how they’d lose. “By the gods…N-NO WAY THIS WAS YOUR FIRST TIME!? YOU GUYS WERE THIS UNPREPARED FOR A THREAT!?!?” 

Sisu nervously stammered. “W-W-Well Like I said, we didn’t exactly know how to fight at all! There was nothing to fight over, everything was peaceful until the Druun!”

Everyone just stared at the dragon blankly.

“Okay, with Corona’s kingdom, sure they had dumb guards… but AT LEAST they were prepared! HOW THE HECK WERE YOUR KINGDOMS NOT PREPARED!?!” Disgust asked, sounding both confused and honest.

Zeus held up a hand. “All right, ease off of her everyone. It’s not her fault, the lack of strength in their kingdom’s security was most likely due to the peace and prosperity.”

Some felt like it was most likely for that to happen and some nodded. “Well, that’s what happens when you’re raised in a world where nothing very bad ever happens.” Moana shrugged, it almost felt similar to her dad—only a little bit though; the difference was they were experienced.

[A depiction of Sisu rose from the ground while roaring and soared into the sky.]

(Raya voiceover: THAT’s when the Mighty Sisudatu, the last dragon,…)

Everyone’s eyes widened in shock, they absolutely did not expect Sisu to be the one who survived.

“Wait, WHAT!? YOU SURVIVED THIS LONG!?!” Hades yelled out in shock, sure they weren't really that experienced. But he’ll admit, he does have some respect for those who don’t go out like flies, especially Sisu.

“Oh wow! Guess you really were the observer on what’s happening!” Violet compliments the dragon with an impressed expression. 

“Wait… you’re the last of your… species?” Shere Khan said with confusion and… empathy? That was weird, Shere Khan really ain’t like that. Maybe it’s because he feels sorry for a species that’s gonna get a fate worse than death itself, he feels kind of sorry…if it weren't that her species were being loving slaves to man. Honestly, he feels surprised that the dragons didn’t just fly away and leave man to die, they don’t deserve it.

Sisu seemed to shrink into herself, her teeth clenched nervously. She heavily sighed while closing her eyes, before opening them and having the courage to speak the truth. “Well…I-I don’t–”

“S-Spoilers Sis–” David began.

Sisu clapped her paw’s together in a pleading gesture, her expression guilty. 

David just stared at her, unmoving for a couple of seconds, before sighing, “F-Fine… one s-spoil-er…”

“W-Well everyone…I…I..well, I didn’t really do anything, If anything I was like that one person in the group. Never did anything, claimed all the credit…I-I was the type of person to just stay and wait in the bench and watch the scene play out.” Sisu hung her head low in shame, staring at the ground.

Hades smacked his lip and held up both of his hands. “OOOkay never mind, she lost my respect.” Hades said. Zeus then elbowed his brother with slight anger. “OW!”

Everyone stared at her with either empathy or some little disgust.

“O-Oh…So…you were really that scared?” Sadness questioned, her tone sounding like she really wanted to help and understand the dragon.

Sisu slowly nodded, still having a guilty face. “Y-Yeah…I-I was terrified. And also may be traumatized, like really-really! If anything, the reason I’m happy and maybe a little naive is because I don’t really want to think about what happened back there, it’s…not good to think about it.” Sisu waved her paw dismissively, many grew more empathic to the dragon.

“My gosh… I-I am so sorry you had to go through that.” Sadness replied, sadly though she ain’t next, down, or above her from her seat. But if she was she would’ve hugged her like Bing Bong. 

Sisu shook her head. “No-No, It’s not your fault. Somehow the universe decided it would be funny if there were some fog things turning people to stone.” Sisu chuckled a bit, she gave a little smile. “But at least I’ve found a cure…well not yet, I can’t tell you guys yet.” her smile grew a bit cheery, but not that much as they watched the screen. Some thinking about what Sisu revealed.

“Well, I’ll be darned, we got a traumatized dragon. As if Gothel’s evil, Eugne’s struggling and hopeless life and end aren't depressing and hopeless enough. Now we have a dragon with survivor's guilt, what’s next? Someone getting betrayed by the one they trust the most?” Nick remarked.

{ Oh, you poor fox… }

[The Sisu depiction landed on top of a ring shaped mountain and created a ball of light.]

“Well, actually, that was made by my siblings…” Sisu pointed at the screen.

“Huh, really? Wow, I guess they must have prepared something somehow–” Hank said gladly.

“…while everyone was getting turned into stone.” Sisu quickly cut him off, Hank felt extremely bad for saying that. 

He sighed. “Ooooh, yeah…yeah that was too soon,” Hank mumbled to himself.

(Raya voiceover: …concentrated all her magic into a gem and…)

[It zooms into Sisu’s face as she looks focused and collected before a shockwave of energy explodes outwards from the gem and disperses all the Druuns.]

Many all felt relieved and glad.

“YAY! So Sisu actually won in the end!!” Mowgli cheered, looking very hopeful and glad. 

“Um…Mowgli? I don’t really think the story’s gonna end there, don’t you remember what Namaari said?” Miguel asked.

Mowgli immediately looked bummed out. “O-Oh…Yeah, I almost forgot.”

(Raya voiceover: …blasted the Druun away.)

[It began raining and the humans who got turned into statues reverted back to their normal selves as they danced in celebration.]

(Raya voiceover: Everyone that was turned to stone came back!)

The cast looked happy and proud…though some were suspicious.

“Wait…if everyone came back from being stone 500 years ago, then why were there still some who are statues when we saw you?” Judy pointed at Raya, she looked jaded out. Many grew in realization.

“Oh no…Don’t tell me… how the heck did the Druurn come back?!” Hercules shouted out in confusion and disbelief, Raya glared at Namaari without no one noticing, narrowing her eyes, Namaari quickly returned the favor.

Raya turned to look at the rest. “Let’s just say… some bad people ruined things.”

“Well, whoever that person is, they deserve to be extremely punished. They can’t just do that and walk away from that like nothing ever happened!” Rapunzel shouted in frustration and anger.

Namaari felt… scared.

Mostly because—for one, she might get tortured and be called out by so many people. Frick, she’s seen how many were all right with Rapunzel beating the life out of Gothel, and honestly, Namaari was scared shitless from the way Rapunzel handled Gothel. But the only difference was Rapunzel didn’t want to kill her because she didn’t feel like it was necessary to take a life in those moments…Raya on the other hand…

Namaari thought Raya wouldn't care about that, if it was necessary or if it was out of great revenge she’d kill her… in front of everyone—without mercy or even time to speak, Namaari is full of anxiety right now… I mean, she didn’t expect to be here at all—and without her mother, who knows best for Fang and their people, here—she feels less confident, more pressured. She still is… but not really. When her mother is not here to convince them all like she used to, but she feels like she can… they’ll understand that Fang does mean well.

Her queen… her mother, means well, but they just need to understand that you have to break some eggs to make an omelet. She just hopes they’ll understand.

(Raya voiceover: Except…)

[The camera pans right to the dragons who were still stone statues.]

(Raya voiceover: …the dragons.)

Many all looked quite sad at the sight, mostly Sisu since she didn’t realize that they weren't brought back.

“So…they weren't ever brought back?” Sisu whispers to Raya, who sighed. 

“Yeah…they really weren't. You’re the only one that has come back.”Raya replied, making Sisu feel very lonely and sad about that. 

[Vines and vegetation started to grow on the dragon statues as leaves fell.]

[It showed the orb of light—the dragon gem—just floating there.]

Everyone was confused.

“SSSo…is it just gonna float there or…?” Kaa looked a bit impatient. 

“NO.” EVE shook her head, making Kaa blinked. 

“What do you mean ‘no’, floating…e-egg? W-Whatever you are.” Kaa stammers, he does not know what this thing is made out of. 

EVE pointed at the gem. “INSIDE.”

(Raya voiceover: All that was left of Sisu was her gem.)

“So…You were stuck there? F-For like 500 years?” Violet asked, looking empathic to Sisu. in fact many did. 

“Oh my land…W-Were you like to be aware or not asleep the entire time?” Felix asked, sounding very concerned for Sisu’s sanity.

“Well…Not really, if anything It felt like a minute. Like I was just there when all the chaos happened.” Sisu explained, some felt glad about it and nodded in understanding.

“Oh, okay. That’s nice I guess, at least WILL saved ya.” Maui said, Sisu clenched her jaw, looking very unsure about the last part.

“Well, about that, It wasn’t him. But you’ll see who did it though.” Sisu pointed out, the group nodded as they then stared at the screen. But just as they were about to continue Raya raised her hand. “Um…A-Acuttly, she wasn't really in the gem,” Raya spoke up as many turned around to her. “Wait, Sisu wasn’t in the gem?” Moana questioned her in confusion.

“Well the magic is, But if I said the second part…YYYeah. That would be a spoiler.” Raya looked sorry and bummed out that she couldn't explain, so the group nodded as they then stared at the screen.

(Raya voiceover: It should’ve been this big inspirational moment…)

[The gem rested on top of the same ring shaped mountain Sisu “sacrificed” herself as the humans prayed to it from different corners.]

Many blinked in confusion.

“I mean…of course! Surely the hoomans would’ve been better right, and yes, I am aware that this happened 500 years later and some bad people caused Durrn to come back. But it should’ve been all right for a long time, yes?” Zazu turned his head around to Raya.

Raya sighed heavily. “Just…Just watch, Zazu.” She slowly pointed at the screen, many saw Raya’s tired and sad expression, so they then watched the scene play out.

(Raya voiceover: …where humanity united over her sacrifice.)

(Raya voiceover: But instead, people being people…)

[The background turned red as the silhouettes of humans in each corner drew their weapons at each other.]

Sisu's eyes widened in horror, she already knew what this really meant. She honestly felt a terrible feeling from her gut, all of that hard work…all of that saving. And yet…humans were ungrateful. And would rather fight…Sisu honestly feels ashamed that she thought the world was still what it is when she woke up from the gem.

(Raya voiceover: …they all fought to possess the last remnant of dragon magic.)

Everyone’s eyes widened in surprise.

“WHAT!?!?” many yelled out in shock, sure Raya told them that the Durrn was brought back from bad people. But they didn’t expect something like this to happen.

“ALL RIGHT WHAT THE HECK!?!? THEY WERE FIGHTING EACH OTHER OVER THIS!?!?” Marlin shouted out in disbelief.

“WOAH! Hooman’s were this greedy over a gem!?” Corey blinked in shock, she honestly felt like she shouldn't be surprised. since…Like her universe’s people, they can get kinda greedy with power. Just like hoomans.

“THIS IS SO OUTRAGEOUS!! SISU AND THE DRAGONS MADE THAT GEM TO SAVE THEM, YET THOSE HOOMANS ARE THIS UNGRATEFUL AND WANT THEIR POWER!?!? DISGRACEFUL!” Mufasa yelled, sounding enraged about those types. 

Shere Khan chuckled softly. “Why yes, you see, for all who don’t know what man does, they can be… destructive… greedy over things. I’ve heard from other animals around my universe that when it comes to power, they’ll get and kill everyone. Even animals just to get it.” Shere Khan spoke up, though most of the humans didn’t really like the way he said it, the animals looked conflicted.

“So… Hoomans are basically us animals?” Rafiki asked, Shere Khan’s expression looked quite offended to that; however, he still kept a neutral expression. 

“Maybe… But mostly no—man is more onto that stuff than we are. Which is why they need to be wiped out.” Shere Khan said with slight hatred of his tone, though the animals still trusted him… some of the people were still mixed about that.

“Huh, the thought after seeing Rapunzel’s universe. You’d think he’ll get enough respect for us.” Ralph said as he turned around to his friends and acquaintances, they shrugged. 

“Well, Stinkbrain, I don’t think his head is gonna screw off that mindset for a while. Might be when we get to his universe.” Vanellope said.

[It turned back into the map.]

(Raya voiceover: Borders were drawn,…)

[Breaklines began appearing on the map, creating sections around the dragon-shaped lake.]

(Raya voiceover: …Kumadra divided.)

“So they separated themselves? They really don’t trust each other much, huh?” Miguel spoke up, some shrugged and nodded. 

“Well I mean, it is understandable. If people were fighting like wild ani–” she caught herself at the last second. “–lunatics over a gem that’s theoretically used to make sure the gem piece is stable—then yes, I wouldn't really blame the people who just want to have stable lives.” Violet nodded with an understandable expression to the people of Kumadra, some nodded…except Namaari and Raya.

[The map broke into 5 pieces from the break lines, each with different colors.] 

(Raya voiceover: We all became enemies, and the gem had to be hidden.)

Some sighed in relief.

“Oh thank goodness! Who did it then?” Fear asked, Raya raised and waved her hand at David and gestured to him if she could tell them. 

David took a moment before nodding. “Y-Ye-s-s. But o-n-nly t-t-he place.” 

Raya gave out a little smile before saying. “My kingdom on the border is Heart. My ancestors and the rest kept it safe.” Raya said as many felt pretty proud and happy. 

“Well that’s nice, Guess your kingdom was probably one of the few people who had common sense,” Maui said with a carefree smile, however, some grew in doubt.

“Yeah But…the Durrn still happened 500 years later. So now I’m guessing you guys failed?” Helen asked.

Raya looked down in slight guilt. “...Y-Yeah, we lost.”

[The gem appeared on the one island in the map that was inside the blueish green part as the screen went back besides the gem and a temple was built surrounding the gem.]

(Raya voiceover: But that’s not how the world broke.)

(Raya voiceover: That didn’t truly happen until 500 years later…)

[The door of the temple began closing on the gem.]

Everyone watches in anticipation.

(Raya voiceover: …when I came into this story.)

[The door closed and the screen went black.]

Some were taken aback by this.

“Wait, what? Why did it turn back? Is this a WILL thing?” Nala tilted her head with a mix of confusion and slight annoyance, some shrugged. “No clue, Nala, It’s most likely the last part since this is what he usually likes to do,” Simba replied. 

[Suddenly, a young Raya wearing a mask opens the door and begins gearing up for something, grabbing a pair of sais and 2 short staffs.]

“Wait, who’s that? She looks pretty cool in that ninja outfit!” Shank complimented, as Raya chuckles. 

“Yeah, that’s because it’s me. Younger… inexperienced and not knowing so much about the outside world.” Raya said in a little sarcastic tone within herself.

“So…basically we’re seeing a flashback on what happened a few years past your life?” Woody asked.

Raya nodded. “I guess so.”

[Raya twirls the staffs in the air before sticking them behind her with a cloth belt holding it in place.]

[Raya began running towards a lit exit but slid to a halt as she saw a golden hair bracelet.]

[Another montage of Raya putting her mask back on as the camera pans up to her neatly tied short ponytail decorated with the golden bracelet before she turns around and the camera gives another cool shot of her.]

Many chuckled, seeing the very cool scene of her.

Go-Go whistles, looking impressed. “Woah, okay! I’ll admit WILL does have some pretty cool screenshots!”

Raya chuckled softly as she rubbed the back of her head, looking a little flustered from the compliments. “W-Well I was really just staring at the exit.”

“Oh okay! Well it almost looked like you broke the 4th wall!” Joy happily exclaimed, Some blinked in confusion. 

“Um…What? W-W-what is even a 4th wall!?” Namaari asked, looking extremely bewildered, Baloo and Timon looked quite nervous and clenched their teeth a bit. “Well…W-well uh, it’s lik–” Fred raised his suit claw.

“W-W-Wat-tch. P-p-please.” David interrupted, some groaned in annoyance as they then stared at the screen. However, some grew a bit suspicious.

“Huh, why did David interrupt him? He was gonna explain.” Nemo asked, sounding very confused. His father and two other fish friends shrugged. “Don’t know, maybe it’s somethin’ WILL wants to explain later?” Dory suggested, they mentally shrugged it off. Thinking it was something for later as they then continued to watch the screen.

[The screen went black as “RAYA AND THE LAST DRAGON” appeared on screen.]

Everyone (minus the douches) was in awe.

“Oh wow look at you! First, we got a universe called ‘Inside Out’; Then we got Rapunzel's and these guy’s universe called ‘Tangled’.” Miguel pointed at the emotions, the frozen and Tangled group. “Then we got Raya’s universe, which is named after her but with the ‘last dragon’ on the name. Pretty ironic right?” Miguel remarks with a genuine smile.

Many chuckled and nodded a little, even Namaari.

“Heh! Yeah, very ironic. A Universe named after…after…” Namaari’s eyes widened in realization and horror. “O-Oh no…” she mumbled, she realized something very bad. 

A universe named after someone, with that someone being your enemy… and Namaari had read stories before, where most of the time a story named after themselves usually means that the titular character will survive. If they don't, they get revived, and Namaari… knows this isn't really her story… and Fang might even lose their status.

Raya most likely will win… and they’ll lose everything, everything they worked hard for their people… gone this stupid girl. And maybe even the great Sisadute would side with her, maybe even brainwashed to think that Fang is the enemy. But she can’t give up, she knows it. Her people would suffer without the gem’s power.

Some noticed Namaari’s worried expression. “Um…H-Hey? You alright or something? Why do you look worried?” Corey turned around from her seat to look at her.

Namaari straightened up in realization and stammered, shaking and waving her hand no. “OH! U-Um, N-N-No. I’m fine, just… thinking about home. I’m alright.” she replied, Corey and some who heard that shrugged it off, however, Namaari's expression still read that she was worried. 

Raya laughed shortly after with a nervous smile, though she was a little bothered that Namaari even remarked about that. 

She didn't really care, if anything she was worried about one thing. “I-I mean… a universe named after me? You're definitely right, kid—it's ironic. Honestly… I feel very proud! but also VERY-VERY surprised. And if a universe is named after me, then that would mean…”

“You’re the main character? And the stories are mostly gonna be about you? Aaaaand…. you might also survive?” Felix said with a slight smirk, almost reminding him of his game where he’s the main character…if only he knew.

Sisu raised her paw. “Hey, don’t forget about me! It says Raya and the last dragon, which is m–!” Sisu's eyes widened in realization and pointed at David. “–WAIT! Would it be a spoiler if I said who the last dragon was?” she asked. 

“N-Not real-l-ly…it w-wa-was t-told alread-dy-dy-dy.” David replied.

Sisu nodded. “Right! Yeah, guys! I’m pretty much the last dragon, Raya already told me when I was in our universe.” she said, some chuckled shortly. 

“So basically,” Nick placed his paws together. “What we’re about to witness is a universe revolved around you–” he points at Raya. “–and you.” he points at Sisu. The fox then smirked. “Any chance we’ll be seeing one or both of you surviving impossible-to-survive situations?”

Raya looked flustered, she’ll admit she feels very confident in herself. But she knows when to not get into her head. “TCH! Well let’s not get too much in that area! Just because my universe is named after myself, doesn’t mean Sisu and I would survive in most situations.” Raya replied, gesturing to them to steady down.

“Well it still sounds very amazing! That means that you and Sisu matter a lot in your universe!” Rapunzel happily exclaimed with a big genuine smile. 

“Yeah…I guess we do, and it feels quite pressuring.” Raya nodded, sounding a little sarcastic.

[The scene changes into three split halves to reveal Raya standing on a window ledge, the camera angle revealing down below that if she falls, she’s done for.]

Though many chuckled at the sight of the three split, some looked very interested about WILL’s skills on doing that. However, once the scene showed Raya…well they grew a little concerned.

“Um…Y-You’re not gonna fall, r-right? That’s a Looong way down.” Rex pointed at the roof with a nervous expression. 

“Yeah! And, not to mention the rain. One little wrong slip up and ya done for.” Slinky added, also looking a bit nervous. A bit because he thinks Raya kinda looks like she’s trained for something like this.

Raya giggles shortly, leaving a little smirk to the toy dog. “Did you forget, spring dog? I’m a warrior, and those types of people don’t care if there’s slippery floors.” Raya held up a finger with a smile. 

Some chuckled. “Really? I don't really watch ninja movies, but I do know some that zip around. So I guess you're alright.” Slinky shrugged his shoulders.

[Raya then jumps off the ledge to the roof, some water splashing from the landing as the scene transitions to her running towards a weird place.]

[The screen then zooms out to reveal a giant curve-shaped mountain with a palace on it.]

Some blinked in confusion.

“Huh, wait wasn’t she on the roof?” Kristoff pointed at the screen, he figured it might be WILL’S doing. Which he feels very annoyed by. “It’s a scene change, basically movies, TCH-or should I say WILL. likes to switch the scenes up for excitement.” Rex quickly explained, Kirstoof and Sven turned around from their seats, Rex was above them. Looking a bit surprised, but also very confused.

Rex nodded. “Yeah, I know. Pretty crazy right?”

Kristoff quickly puffed out and shook and waved his hand dismissively, at this point he needs to get used to learning crazy things, even if it’s been explained by a T-rex. “N-No, if anything I’m not believing the fact that WILL would do something like this. This ain’t no ‘movie.’ we’re literally about to see our future! Yet WILL is doing something like this.” Kirstoff whispered, Rex shrugged his shoulders.

“I mean…At Least he tells?” Rex said, Kirstoff took a moment before closing his eyes with an accepting sigh. Sven snorted, asking him if he’s okay. Kristoff stroked Sven’s head. “I’m alright bud, just…well just wondering about WILL’S head. He’s…he’s weird, in a funny and slightly uncomfortable and annoying way.”

[The scene then cuts to Raya creeping down the tunnel hallway with some torches.]

[She then runs her hand across the wall to find any traps; she confirms that the wall is solid.] 

Many of the feral animals titled their heads in confusion.

“I’m sorry, why in the great spirits' name are you checking the walls? Unless there’s a warning sign on them, like a painting.” Mufasa turned his head around to Raya, hooman’s do the strangest stuff. And Mufasa likes it. 

Raya smirks. “Well, I’m guessing in your universe, there’s no such thing as booby traps?”

Mufasa, Rafiki, and Zazu all shook their heads. “N-No, not really. But there's some, just not inside the walls.” Rafiki nodded. “Hm, Then congrats. You’re gonna see something very mind-blowing.” Raya said with a carefree smile and a shrug, the animals nodded.

[Raya looks down to the corridor as she removes her mask and smirks. She bends down on the floor and examines the tiles.]

[She moves her hand over one of the cobblestones in the floor, which sinks into the floor and quickly triggers a net. Raya quickly ducks backwards out of the way.]

Many eyes widened, some not expecting something like this.

“WOAH! WHAT THE HECK WAS THAT!?” Marlin shouted out, looking completely bewildered by the sight. Some turned their heads to him in confusion. 

“Wait, you haven’t seen a trap like this before?” Ian asked, then he had a look of realization that the person he’s talking to is a fish so he facepalms. “Oh who am I kidding, he’s a fish of course he’s not gonna know,” he mumbled.

Marlin shook his head vigorously, still staring at the screen in complete shock. Even his son, Nemo, and his friend, Dory. “N-No!-No-I haven’t! I’ve never seen a trap like this before, this is crazy!” Marlin examined.

Hercules squinted his eyes, analyzing the trap. “Huh…that’s interesting. Normally in caves like this, you would see some arrows popping out of the walls, or maces swinging above.” Hercules spoke up, some turned around to him in confusion.

“What do you mean? They were bent on capturing someone.” Jessie replied. 

Hercules shook his head, still looking at Jessie. “No-No-No, I know certain booby traps when I see one. Those aren't made to kill everyone.” Hercules then turns his attention and points at the screen, some realizing what Hercules really means.

“Oh…huh now that I think about it, yeah. Something’s kinda off here, this is like a mission right?” Moana spoke up, some had mixed expressions, wondering if it could be or not. 

“Well it could be! They had to put these man traps for a reason.” Bagheera replied, looking very sure about it. 

“But there’s no way a 12-year-old would be on a mission like this, even with booby traps.” Bo Peep shook her head and pointed at onscreen Raya, then the cast with a slightly concerned expression

Raya scoffed. “You forget I can handle myself, right?” she asked with a slight smirk, it’s honestly ridiculous that people were a bit worried about her on missions like this. She’s been trained her whole life, she can handle herself.

Bo-peep sighs, closing her eyes before opening them and staring at Raya with concern. “I know but… you’re still a child, going through this all alone is not good.” Bo peep reminded as Raya chuckled a little. 

“You know… I’m honestly really kinda glad that you care about me, but seriously. I’ll be fine, this is younger me. I’ll survive!” Raya said with a bashful smile, the cast looked at her with the same smile before staring at the screen. Raya’s smile slowly fades as she looks down. “Or at least… I wish I didn’t…” Raya thought of her father, she’s a bit angry about how her father passed his responsibilities to save the world when she was around 12. But she’s also…sad, and upset. But we’ll get to that fully later in this chapter.

(Raya: Huh, looks like someone is trying to be clever.)

[Raya brings out Tuk-Tuk—who was still small like an armadillo. Raya taps his shell, causing it to uncurl. He chitters.]

Some just stare at onscreen Tuk-Tuk with a baffled expression.

Hades looked a little speechless. “S…S-So you’re telling me, that normal armadillo grew up to be as big as a boulder!? What even is he!?” Hades exclaimed, gesturing his hands to point at the screen. Some softly laughed at the god of the underworld's outburst.

Raya stretched the back of her head. “Well…He is part thrill-pug, part-armadillo, AAAnd part pug. Yeah, he’s like all three species, like a hybrid.” Raya explained with a warm smile

Many were shocked, but the animals were even more shocked, some jaw drops—like Pumbaa’s, who did a cartoon sound effect when he did. Timon pushed his own jaw back up, eyes widened. “Ooookay, Yeah… what’s going on with the mating system in your universe?” Timon asked.

Raya, Sisu, Namaari, and some others closed their mouths. Looking sideways awkwardly. “Um…W-What do you mean?”

“They don’t…don’t tell me three of those species ever do the three–”

“T-TIMO-ON!” Many jumped and turned around to see David, who held up a finger. Still looking emotionless surprisingly. “WHAT!? I was trying to ask on how his three of his species did the–”

“D-D-Do not fin-inish that sentence! WILL does n-not like you explaining those t-t-thi-ings.” David said, Timon slumped down, groaning a bit in annoyance as some shrugged it off. Though some didn’t.

“W-Wait, what was Timon going to say, Dad?” Simba looked left up to his father, who shook his head and wrapped his paw around to his son. Gesturing him to not worry. “No-No, It’s… something that you’ll have to learn when you’re older,” Mufasa said.

(Raya: Alright Tuk-Tuk, let’s show ‘em what clever really looks like.)

[Tuk-Tuk chitters as he then rolls forward, triggering all the traps as he rolls underneath the nets.]

“Yeah…this is probably a test,” Phil whispered, looking unimpressed and not taking this seriously. Some who heard that near him turned around to him. “Like Herc said, these traps aren't made to kill. It’s most likely a test, not including the fact that Raya has batons made of sticks. Believe me, I’ve seen and know a lot of fights and weapons. This is one of ‘em.” Phill nodded, still having his arms crossed like a humble guy…well not when it comes to the ladies.

“ I mean…are you sure? I don’t think I can take your word on it.” Honey Lemon whispered, Phil's expression looked like Honey Lemon said the dumbest thing ever. He then pointed his thumb at Hercules, Honey Lemon softly and quickly gaped, eyes wide as she looked down. “OH! Right, you trained a god.”

[However, funnily enough, he stops when he sees a small bug and tries to follow it.]

Some looked quite adored by the scene.

“AWWW!” Wall-E said as he clasped his hands together, looking adored and amazed. It reminded him of his cockroach friend, only the bug’s body was colorful compared to the rest of the bugs. 

“Hm, I take it you're a bug person?” Buzz turned right around next to him, Wall-E happily nodded.

(Raya: Tuk-Tuk! Come on, focus!)

“OH C’MON! He was gonna eat that!” Timon whispered as threw up his paw’s in slight frustration, he’ll eat the sh$% outta that bug…pause.

[Tuk-Tuk chitters as a sorry as he curls back up and countries to do his mission—which is roll and trigger the traps.]

(Raya: thank you.)

[Tuk-Tuk triggers the final net trap and bumps into the wall at the end of the corridor before he uncurls.]

“My goodness, he looks so darn cute!” Joy quietly squeals like a puppy, nothing will ever top this cute moment. 

“I know right? If Riley saw this, she would explode from the cuteness, like the cute dog and cat videos!” Fear examined while whispering.

(Raya: Hey, bud, that was awesome! Give me some shell!)

[Tuk-tuk tries to high-five her, only to accidentally lay on his back for doing so.]

Some chuckled at that scene. 

“Well at least he tried, It’s very gosh darn by the way he does it,” Felix whispered to Calhoun with a heartwarming smile. 

Calhoun nodded. “Yeah, like a turtle learning how to high-five.”

[Raya laughs as she lightly pushes him right back up.]

(Raya: I got ya!)

[Raya then heads over to the door and studies it.]

“Huh, there’s no handle?” Nemo titled his body a bit in confusion. 

“Maybe there’s a passc–” Hank was about to say, however, his eyes perked up in realization, and quickly shook his head. “N-No! Course not, Think I overheard Sisu say it took place in the 1300’s.” Hank corrected.

[She then places her two Nightwing wannabe wooden batons to turn the door, unlocking it as the gears moveก the door opens revealing a chamber within.]

Some look quite surprised, the reason why is because for some—the feral animals—this was their first time seeing a door with no handle.

[Raya then removes her shoes and heads upwards on a set of stairs with water flowing upwards.] 

“Wait a minute, why is she removing her shoes? It’s just water.” Dash whispered to his family, they looked a bit unsure. 

“Tch, oh jeez, I don’t know, Dash. Maybe it’s a test? Like Hercules said, there would be no reason for Raya to ever take her shoes off.” Violet shrugged.

[Raya then sees Sisu’s gem. Suspended in the air surrounded by a pool of water and dragon statues. She looked around in amazement.]

Many all look at the gem and statues in awe.

“Wow! Didn’t expect the chamber to be THIS beautiful.” Barley softly chuckled, staring at the place holding Sisu’s Gem in amazement.

“WOAH! That’s…THAT’S HER GEM!? It looks so cool from a real point of view instead of a different art style!” Miguel exclaimed with a big amazed smile, some had the same expression as the young musician. Eugene pointed at Miguel. “You're right, little musico dreamer, also don’t forget why it’s there. I’m surprised it took traps that wouldn't kill you as its own defenses.“ Eugene then turned his attention to Raya, some had suspicious expression

Moana nodded, also looking suspicious.“Yeah, this feels a bit too easy; you said you were with Heart right? The people who protected the gem?” Moana turns around to Raya, who nodded. “Um, yes? Why? Do you think I'm a lying binturi?”

Moana shook her head and waved a hand dismissively. “Nah, I'm just pointing out stuff. If you were really a traitor, you would've had better weapons than holding two mini sticks.” Moana said, making Raya feel relieved that they weren't able to not trust her. She just hoped that no one would trust Namaari though.

(Raya: Woah.)

[Raya looks around, but then she becomes suspicious.]

(Raya: wait a second…)

[She turns to look at the chamber door.]

(Raya: this feels too easy.)

“Pretty much what Eugene said; though… I do wonder how the situation is going to be, something feels really off.” Hercules whispered to the people near him. 

“It's most likely a trap, there might be many hiding in the shadows, my boy,” Zeus replied, looking sternly focused on what was happening.

[She turns back around to see a figure, which is Chief Benja—her father, standing right behind her on two of the stepping stones of the pool of water surrounding the gem.]

“Well we all knew something was off, they leave traps that would just give you a few little boo-boos!” Calhoun spoke up, sounding causally. 

“Correct, Sergeant. Those traps were most likely a warm-up for Raya. So the real challenge is this unknown hooman.” Mufasa replied.

(Raya: Chief Benja, look I know it’s your job to try and stop me. But you won’t.)

(Chief Benja: Don’t mistake spirit for skill, young one. I promise you will not set foot on the dragon gem’s inner circle—not even a toe. The first rule is, there are no rules.)

Many grew a bit concerned about what he just said.

“Uhhhh, W-what?” Pumbaa sounded both confused and anxious. Violet held up a finger “I-I think he said there are no rules, I honestly hope it’s not what I think it is if it isn’t a test.“ Violet reminded nervously, some nodded. Many had anxious expressions.

“Yes, and I intend NOT to see any more blood right now!” Rex exclaimed and shook his head vigorously, some nodded again. Woody sighed. “Relax, Rex, Don’t think that would happen. There's no way Raya would go fight him with sticks. Shoot, Raya’s alive right now. I’m sure she’ll win.” Woody said with confidence and no worries as he pointed at Raya, then stared at the screen with a no-worried face. 

(Raya: You might wanna take out that blade, you’re gonna need it.)

(Chief Benja: Not today. First one to pass the test wins.)

Some sighed in relief.

“Oh thank goodness! For one second I thought this was gonna be REALLY-REALLY intense!” Joy softly laughed in relief, she then turned around to Raya. she had a smirk across her face, some began to turn confused. “Wait, why are you smiling?” Sadness asked.

Raya chuckled fondly, she then pointed at the screen. “You see, that’s the thing. It will be, for all if you haven’t seen a martial arts fight.” Raya spoke up, many just stared at the scene with anticipation. 

[Raya takes out her batons…freaking wannabe Nightwing. Benja grips his sword and the fight ensues. She tries to get past him on both sides, only to be blocked both times. Benja’s sword didn’t…cut Raya’s Batons?]

Everyone was extremely amazed and tensed up by the fight

“WOAH!” the children examined in amazement. “LOOK AT THE WAY THERE FIGHTING! They’re moving so quickly!” Nemo pointed at the screen.

Shere Khan looked pretty impressed, well not really due to his serious and focused face. “Hm, well isn't this a surprise? She can fight so swiftly yet focused, doing jumps and tricks…interesting, yet concerning.”

“What'ssss the matter then?”

“If man was taught like this, all of it. It would be a disaster for animal-kind, they possibly wouldn't even need man weapons.” Shere Khan replied, his serious face then turned to a smirk. “Lucky…I have someone in mind to prepare me for that.” Shere Khan said as Kaa blinked in confusion

“W-What do you mean Ssshere Khan?” Kaa asked, the tiger signaled his head to Maximus, who was still astonished by the fight scene. “Ah, I sssee. But didn't you want to challenge him? You know he's going to bea–”

Shere Khan held up a claw and wiggled it. “Ah-up-up-up! Once I know the steps, he'll learn what it means to face the wrath of Shere Khan.” Shere Khan said, Kaa nodded in understanding.

Hiro then squinted his eyes to see closely at Benja’s sword. “Huh…that’s weird.” some who’ve heard that turned around to him with confused expression. “What’s weird Hiro? Have you been watching martial arts or karate videos a lot?” Wasabi quipped and asked with a smile, Hiro shook his head.

“No, it’s not that. Don’t you notice? Benja’s sword didn’t cut through Raya’s stick Batons, which would mean…”

“That it is a test?” Judy interjects, her ears perking up in realization, whispering to the new hero. Hiro nodded in confirmation. “Yep! Most likely so, Raya’s telling the truth. She did tell Benja to draw his blade out, after all, so it’s probably still sheathed.”

“My goodness! I’ve never seen anyone fight like this before.” Mufasa said as he stared at the screen in amazement, Rafiki tapped Mufasa’s right shoulder. “You forgot about me.”

Mufasa shook his head quickly. “Oh No I haven’t. But I’ve never seen someone or seen both people with your skull fight so swiftly before! That's what I'm fascinated about Rafiki.”

[They clash weapons and Benja manages to strike Raya, she almost stumbles face to the floor. The tip of her nose almost touches the water before she manages to get back up.]

Some gasped, still very amazed by Raya’s fighting skills.

“HOLY CRAP! THAT WAS SO CLOSE!!” Vanellope yelled out in surprise and pure excitement, hopping a bit from her seat. “Yeah, And he’s REALLY kicking your butt right now! Better try and figure out a way” Disgust added with a slight chuckle, Raya smiled. “Oh I will, you’ll see.

[Raya leaps at her father before their weapons then clash again. Blocking some attacks from each other.]

Wasabi’s mouth gape in amazement. “My god, LOOK AT THIS! This is something You’ll see in freaking star wars!” Wasabi pointed both his hands at the screen, eyes widened in pure astonishment. 

Some turned around to him in confusion. “Excuse me, W-What? What’s a ‘Star Wars’?” Sisu asked as she turned around to him in confusion

Wasabi waved his hand.“J-Just people with swords that hit like fire, I’m just complimenting on how fast Raya is fighting Benja.” Wasabi quickly clarified, some nodded in understanding. 

“Ah, Okay-Okay. Thank You though, My father taught me.” Raya replied.

“Well whatever he was, he did a decent job enough for you handling Benja.” Hercules complemented, Raya smiles

[Evently, Benja disarms Raya and knocks her to the ground. He points his sword at her, looking as if he’s about to deliver the final blow.]

Some grew worried.

“Wait, he’s going to kill her!?” Mowgli yelled out, sounding very horrified and concerned for Raya. “He won’t, his sword is still sheathed. Her stick Baton’s would’ve been sliced up by now.” Hiro called out, those who didn’t think that would happen felt a bit relieved. However they looked closely at the sword and realized it was made out of wood—technically it’s real, it’s just encased in the wooden scabbard, but you get the idea. Sooo…maybe it was a te–?

(Benja: Boop!)

[Instead…Benja boops the snoot on Raya, before removing his mask.]

Some blinked in surprise.

“Knew it,” Hiro mumbled with a non-worried expression, some Like Judy, Nick, Phil, Zeus, and some others had that same expression too. “Most of us did, but I guess some Like the kid with underwear didn’t even realize they weren't killing each other. Most likely distracted from the intense fight.” Phil whispered and shrugged, the people who’d heard the conversation near them nodded in agreement.

“Did…Did he just boop her?” Zazu asked everyone, sounding like he was about to laugh a bit. 

“Why yes, he just did. That was a very embarrassing and disappointing fight, Raya.” Shere Khan looked down from his seat at Raya with a disappointed face. 

Raya smirked. “You haven’t seen the full picture yet.”

(Benja: Like I said, not one foot on the circle. You lost, Raya.)

(Raya: Did I?)

[Raya and Benja look down to see Raya’s thumb toe touching the very edge of the inner circle. Benja smiled and gasped.]

Many eyes widened in shock.

“Heh! Was THAT embarrassing Shere?” Raya remarked with a clever smile, Shere khan looked quite surprised. However, he covered it up with a stern expression, trying not to make everyone see that he was an idiot. “No, but I’ll admit. You’ve proved me a bit wrong, but without that rule, he would’ve beaten you.” Shere Khan replied.

Eugene chuckled like he was very glad.“Oh wow! That’s only the few good things you’ve said about us humans, what changed?”

Shere Khan tapped his chin. “Hmmm…Let’s see… OH! Nothing.” Shere Khan looked at Eugene with face with full hatred in his voice and face, some humans even the onward characters looked a bit tensed up from when he said that. 

“Ooookay? I thought You’d ease up a bit when you saw Blone’s universe–” Euege shrugged as he stared at the screen. “–Well we might as well wait for his universe.” he grumbled in annoyance.

Bagheera rolled his eyes, he already knew that was cap. ‘Ah yes, Shere Khan trying to not look embarrassed by how wrong he is. Typical shere khan.’ 

(Benja: Raya…)

[He then helps her regain her footing.]

(Benja: I probably should’ve said two feet.)

(Raya: Hey, don’t beat yourself up too much, Chief Benja. You gave it your best.)

“Totally! He would’ve beaten you without those rules, other than that You guys do fight well!” Shank said while looking at Raya, giving out a thumbs up to her. Raya nodded as a thanks.

(Benja: I won’t, and it’s either “father” or “Ba” to you, you did good, dewdrop. You passed the test.)

Everyone's eyes widened in surprise a bit.

“Hold on! Wait-wait-wait-wait-wait! FATHER!? Benja’s your father!?” Woody shouted in complete shock, he knew this was a test. Since Raya’s from Heart and brought out stick batons to an intense fight, the cowboy didn’t think the chief or leader was actually her father.

Raya smiled a bit, the mention of her father made her feel sad a bit. “Y-Yes, he’s my Ba. He trained me.” 

“Hm, so what did he test you for? To see if you were strong enough?” Hank asked, Raya nodded in correction. “Yep! Pretty much, Though I can’t say You’ll find out in like 5 seconds.” Raya pointed at the screen, the cast then watched the screen.

[He turns her to face the dragon gem, still surrounded by tiny droplets of water floating around it.]

(Raya: Wow… The spirit of Sisu.)

[They both kneel before the gem and bow, making a circle shape on their foreheads before lowering their hands.]

“Huh, of course, the two mortals would bow before Sisu. She’d save their ungrateful lives.” Hades whispered in a sarcastic manner. 

“Brother, don’t you remember? Not all of them, I’m pretty sure most of the people in the other borders are good.” Zeus replied with a hopeful smile.

Hades smacked his tongue and wiggled his finger no, “A-Up-up-up! Raya did say that SOMEONE caused Durrn to appear. So not everyone, Zeusy.”

(Benja: For generations, our family has sworn to protect the gem. Today, you will join that legacy. Raya, princess of heart, my daughter, you are now the guardian of the dragon gem.)

Raya stared at the screen, her face filled with pure guilt. Her father…he told her that she needed to protect the gem, and protect her people…but she failed…and Raya felt very guilty and like a failure right now.

Raya looks down, Sisu notices her expression and the dragon’s face turns to empathy. “Hey, Raya. You okay or somethin’?” 

Raya’s eyes perked up, she quickly shook her head. “OH! U-Um, Y-Yes! I’m okay just…thinking about… ba.” Raya said. Sisu had a look of realization. “Ooooh, You said that you wanted…oh shoot,” she mumbled at the last part, lucky no one heard the dragon.

[He pours water on Raya’s head, which turns into droplets and flows to the gem. Raya and Benja stare at it.]

[It then cuts to the next day, the sun shining over the kingdom of Heart. The scene then shows colorful birds flying in the kingdom, then it shows a Kumadran shrew hanging upside down as another one chitters and wakes them up before they both scattered off on the branch, all the while people were arranging flowers in the bird baths, making food, or setting up banners ]

Many watch it in slight awe.

“By the great spirits, even the birds and the mice seem comfortable around the hoomans.” Mufasa’s smile grew in awe and joy of animals and hoomans, wait…Is Mufasa growing up to them!? Wait until the Jungle Book ;)

“Woah! It’s…It’s so beautiful and Peaceful!” Rapunzel's mouth gaped in astonishment. And what’s with the white stuff that person is holding?” Hamm gestured his paw at the screen, sounding curious.

“T-T-Tha-at is called, a M-Monosodi-i-ium g-glutamate.” everyone turned their attention to the voice, it was David. Who had his hands behind his back like a normal butler, still having the emotionless creepy expression as usual.

Many were all speechless and a bit stunned, not understanding WTF that is. Well, except for people like the BH6 group, Judy and Nick. “Um…WHAT!?! What word is even tha-!?” Hades spoke up, sounding very confused yet also annoyed.

“I-It is-us-usea-ble-ble for mak-making f-food t-t-taste bett-better” David interrupted, the cast continued to be silent. 

“I freaking hate that guy, O-Or thing… whatever! It’s givin’ Me the creeps AND he’s annoying at times.” Hades threw up his arms in annoyance, whispering. 

“Well brother, this is WILL’s creation. If this is how he’d designed him, then we have to deal with it.” Zeus shrugged.

[The scene then cuts to Raya and Tuk-Tuk rolling, while his father walks with them in the corridor. Raya then does some karate movies as Benja chuckles.]

Sisu chuckled and first bumped Raya’s right shoulder.“Oh well look at you! Some’s excited to be the guardian of my gem!” 

Raya softly chuckled. “Well Uh, I was…until the end of the world came.” Raya’s smile faded to a little frown, Sisu was a bit taken aback by this. Reminding her about what happened. 

“Oh Dang it! Why’d I have to forget about that?” Sisu grumbled.

(Benja: Well someone’s excited.)

(Raya: Well, yeah! I mean, anyone hoping to steal the Dragon Gem now has to face the fury of the two baddest blades in all of the lands!)

(Benja: I’m glad you feel prepared, dewdrop Because I have something important to tell you. The other lands, they’re on their way here, as we speak.)

Everyone was surprised by this.

“Oh, R-Really? Weren't all the lands all being mindless ungrateful idiots who wanted the gem?” Buzz questioned, he thought it was ridiculous that this would happen. 

“Well Ba decided to be fer–”

“S-Spo-oil-l-lers!” David shouted out. 

Raya groaned in severe annoyance. “Sorry, everyone. Can’t FREAKING tell because it’s a SECRET!” Raya clenched her teeth in frustration, some nodded in understanding.

(Raya: They are? Uh…Okay-Okay, no…we can do this! I’m ready, I know exactly how to stop them)

(Benja: Really? Tell me what you know about the other lands.)

(Raya: First…Tail!)

Joy clapped her hands together, quietly though. “Okay, good! An explanation! Maybe we might know how these people operate and act. Since most of them except for the Heart-land place were pretty greedy and ungrateful of course.” Joy softly laughed a bit

“Yeah, and maybe even get an explanation as to why Raya was hostile towards Namaari when we first got here. The fact that the two were about to fight with swords still frightens me.” Fear shudders a bit at the last part.

Anger waved his hand dismissively. “Eh, quit being a worried cat. WILL wouldn't let those two fight, not even David.” 

[The scene cuts to tail grass with three buffalo, the three eating grass. Then three tail soldiers with their hook blades.]

Many looked a bit interested about the scene change. Well some…

“Oh don’t tell me, we’re going to get a very exaggerated cool scene of the lands?” Go-Go sounded sarcastic and a bit bored. “Well who knows, maybe the other lands might sound very interesting.” Honey Lemon shrugged while whispering, Go-Go quietly scoffs. “It better be…”

(Raya: a sweltering dessert with sneaky mercenaries who fight dirty!)

Some looked extremely worried, but mostly Sisu.

“W-What!?” Sisu whispered, sounding completely distraught with eyes widening in absolute surprise. She never thought that the world of Kumadra would be this bad and divided, it made her feel very uncomfortable when Young Raya explained their new history. Even though she explains it as if it’s cool, it’s not.

“Ummmm, how dirty are we talking? Is this like fighting hand-to-hand levels of fighting dirty? Or is it ‘I’m gonna cut you limb from limb’ type of dirty?” Fred asked, his voice sounded both joking and more genuinely curious.

Raya clucked her tongue nervously, scratching her head nervously. “Well, mostly the second option, unfortunately. Spine doesn’t really like people or trespassers. They only give you one warning. The minute you don’t listen, they’ll kill you.” Raya coldly answered, many felt and looked extremely anxious and creeped out by this.

“What…the fu$#” Go-Go eyes completely widen, she’s interested now…in a very bad and uncomfortable way. “Jesus…” Helen almost covered her mouth, looking very astounded and horrified.

Shere Khan just sighed as he did a facepalm. Or facepawed I should say. “Of course they would do that.”

“S-So You’re saying that they’re willing to kill people who either step in their borders or kingdom with just ONE warning!?” Sisu shouted in horror, Raya took a hesitant moment before nodding a bit. “Yes, But…Not all the lands are like this though. But Spine is.” Raya added, making some feel “relieved” Because that is a strong word right there.

[One of the soldiers then does a sideway attack, splitting the screen as it cuts to nighttime in a beautiful colorful market.]

(Raya: Second, Talon!)

“Please don’t tell me that they’re complete savages as well,” Sisu asked. Raya turned towards her.

“You’ll see, watch, I’m about to say it right now.” Raya nodded, then pointed at the screen.

[It then shows some giving Kumadra coins and a person throwing some durians at a talon soldier with twin blades, he slices them like a show-off.]

(Raya: a Floating market famous for fast deals and fighters and even faster hands.)

Some sighed in relief.

“I mean…It’s not THAT bad, Guess they’re the type of people who just run a shady business and that’s it.” Barley spoke up and shrugged at the end, Raya chuckled like Balrey was an idiot. “Oh please, there's more than that. They’re the type of people who would promise to give you some free food, and once you follow them they’ll stab you in the back.

“So they are pretty much scammers?” Judy interjected, frowning softly. Nick’s ear twitched as his signature sly smirk grew because of course it would.

Raya shrugged with a little smile.“Basically… yup! Like my younger self said. They mask fast deals and faster hands.” Raya said. Some nodded in understanding before watching the screen. Trying to kinda forget what Spine really does for a short while

(Raya: Third, spine!)

[It shows a snowy place with defensive wooden spikes and a group of people welding axes.]

Many, even the animals were both curious and anxious.

“Um…w-what’s with those big wide swords? They almost look like the ones the guards from Corona were using.” Marlin stammered, looking of course…nervous…very nervous and a little scared. 

“T-T-They’r-’re called a-ax-axe’s! T-Ther-there strong enough to c-cu-cut through trees,, T-They’re-They’re also strong enough to cut through b-bodies and t-tor-torso’s.” David explained, even with his emotionless face and robotic voice, it may add a cherry on top to how creepy and uncomfortable it was. 

Everyone's expression told everyone that they were uncomfortable, some of the children like Vanellope or even Rapunzel looked a bit traumatized.

“...”

“…”

“...”

“...Um…G-Guys? W-What does it mean that Axe’s could cut–”

“Vanellope, you don’t need to even KNOW what that part is!” Shank quickly yelled out, sounding very worried for Vanellope. 

“S-So You're saying, t-t-hat those things those Hoomans that are h-holding that, C-CAN DO THAT!?!” Dory pointed her fin at the screen with a horrified expression.

Raya sighed, sounding like she didn’t really want to explain. But has to thanks to a freaking creepy robot. “Y…Yeah. Pretty much, Like David said. They can be used as weapons or just to cut stuff.” Raya said.

“You know…You Hoomans really have created dangerous objects.” Mufasa spoke up, sounding stern and not liking it yet calm. 

Raya sighed and shrugged again. “Well sadly Mufasa, Not all Humans aren’t pacifists,” Raya said, the cast then turned their attention to the screen. The feral animals thought about the new weapon called an ‘axe’ that stood in their minds. 

(Raya: A frigid bamboo forest guarded by exceptionally large warriors and their giant axes!)

“SSSooo, Should I say they’re not that bad? Or are they still bad?” Felix turned around from his seat to Raya with a nervous expression. 

“Well… they’re in the middle, a bit smaller than Spine. But only if you choose to attack, they won’t hold back at all.” Raya stated, leaving some to be relieved.

“Well, at least they’re not THAT bad! Unless you decide to attack, which would be very unfortunate and make things worse. Shoot! These guys look like the type of people to snap you like a twig!” Hank pointed one of his tentacles at the people of Spine, his fish friends nodded.

[The Spine warriors yell out a battle cry as one in the middle slices downward, cutting the screen in half.]

Many looked at the screen in shock.

“…”

“…”

“…How did he cut the screen in half?” Slinky asked as he stared in confusion “It’s probably just a WILL thing, don’t question it Springs.” Calhoun quickly replied to his question,

(Raya: Fourth, Fang. Our fiercest enemy.)

[It then shows the kingdom of Fang, the sun setting on them as the scene focuses on Virana, Serlot’s and her warriors. She lifts her hair as she pets a kitten Serlot.]

Namaari’s face softened with a little smile at seeing her mother, well…not really. Her mother can be “stern and serious.” at times when it comes to their land. But however, Namaari still feels a bit happy that she got to see her mother again, even if it was an illusion/not an Illusion window of the future.

However, Raya with a closed mouth and clenched teeth in anger growled quietly. Her expression filled with instant rage. Griping both of her seating handles tightly. 

(Raya: A nation protected by angry assassins, and their even angrier cats.)

Meanwhile everyone else was very amazed and interested in the Serlot’s, mostly the animals.

“Wow! A new species!?” Judy whispered out in complete astonishment. “Maybe so, Carrots, It’s like a caracal and a cougar were mixed together,” Nick added, while whispering of course.

Shere Khan’s eyes widened with great interest. “Oh my…What a fascinating feline, care to explain what type of species there are, Princesses?” Shere Khan looked down from his seat with an interested smile.

“They’re called–” Raya started, but was interrupted.

“–Serlot’s. When they're little they’re pretty much the same height as these two over there.” Namaari interrupted Raya as she pointed at Simba and Nala, who looked quite as interested as the rest of the cast who were listening. “And they grow up to be like one of those?!” Simba pointed his paw at the screen while looking at Namaari, his face filled with a joy of amazement.

Namaari, with a little warm smile? Then process to explain. “Yes, there is the complete height and size of an adult lion and tiger. And like them, they hunt very well.”

“Huh, Interesting. Now I’d wish their species existed in our universe.” Zazu whispered to his best friend/king. Mufasa gave out a warm smile. “They might have been, we haven’t explored our world most of the time.”

“Yes, of course. Because we have a duty to do in our kingdom, but Maybe someday…someday we might have time to explore.” Zazu nodded with a warm smile as well.

[The kitten Serlot hisses as the scene transitions to Tuk-Tuk chirping, trying to sound like the kitten Serlot]

“Huh…I’ll admit, WILL does know when to cut to a scene. This is one of the impressive ones.” Hiro whispered to the people around him. “You're not wrong, that switch up to that little Serlot to Tuk-Tuk trying to mimic its sound was very good.” Anger nodded while looking above him from his seat.

(Raya: Okay, so we’re gonna need some crossbows and catapults and…OH! What about flaming catapults)

“HA! That’s obviously a foolish plan if you think that’s gonna hold all of them off.” Megara spoke up, sounding a bit sarcastic to Raya. Which she’d shrugged. 

“Welp! That’s younger and naive me for ya. As Much as I was very skillful in my younger days, I wasn’t really thinking at first.” Raya replied while some nodded in understanding.

“Well, At Least you’d learn about it right?” Joy asked in a cheery and very glad tone, Raya sighed. Sounding like it wasn’t really a good time. 

“Well…I did…In a bad way. You’ll see.” Raya pointed at the screen, leaving some to wonder and think what she meant.

(Benja: Or… how about shrimp paste from Tail…)

Some blinked in confusion.

[Benha puts shrimp paste into a boiling pot.]

“Wait…what is he even doing to that thing?” Mowgli asked with a whisper, Miguel turned around to him with a puzzled look. “Wait, you don’t know what Soup is?” 

Mowgli shook his head. “No? What is it exactly?” the jungle boy asked, Miguel sighed. Honestly, the young musician felt a bit annoyed. ‘I Yi-yi they’re gonna keep asking a lot aren't they?’ Miguel thought from his head. “Well…It’s like warm auga that tastes very good if you put some ingredients in it. Which is what Benja is doing!”

“OOOH! But what’s ‘auga’ thoug–’

“–Water.”

“Oh! R-Right.” Mowgli stammered a bit as he nodded. Miguel felt honestly relieved that it was explained very well and not try to say a 100-word essay about it.

(Benja: lemongrass from Talon…)

[Benja adds some lemongrass in the boiling pot.]

“Is…Is he making soup? Wait a sec-Don’t tell me he’s gonna poison them!” Jessie asked loudly, sounding worried about the stuff Benja had put in the pot. 

“If that were to really happen, Then all of the people in Heart would get mercilessly killed thinking that we’d poison them. They’d also try to steal the gem if we did that.” Raya noted, making some feel relieved again.

“I hope not, Because THAT sounds way worse not just for the people of Heart. But everyone else entirely.” Jessie said, her expression stern.

(Benja: Bamboo shoots from spine.)

[He adds Bamboo in the cooking pot.]

(Benja: Chills from Fang and Palm sugar from Heart?)

[He puts Chills and Palm sugar from the pot.]

[Raya: We’ll Poison them?)

Everyone’s eyes widened in absolute shock. Even Namaari and Sisu.

Scar had a surprise mouth gap.“O-Oh my! She was really enthusiastic about killing them…” Scar whispered as his mouth then slowly formed an evil smile. ‘ I don’t blame her though…seems pretty responsible to keep your kingdom.’ he thought.

Woody chuckled nervously. “Oookay, Raya, You calm down a bit from that part! You sound very excited about killing people!” Woody called out as he looked a bit scared and worried at the same time as he turned around to Raya, who sighed as Sisu turned around to her with an extremely shocked expression.

“YOU WERE THINKING ABOUT KILLING THEM!?!?” Sisu shouted out, Raya sighed in defeat. 

“Like I said, I wasn’t really the most thinking type of person. Aaand mostly down on whatever Ba tells me what to do. I’d never question it.” Raya answered, leaving many feeling a bit conflicted and wary of Raya before turning their attention to the screen.

“My goodness, what the heck was her childhood!?” Corey whispered to the people near her. “Well, that’s what happens when you're being raised in a place where everyone fights over an object you must protect at any cost. You act like this, that’s pretty much your answer.” Moana shrugged.

(Benja: No, we’re not going to poison them and we’re not going to fight them. We’re going to share a meal with them.)

Everyone was very confused.

“…”

Hades rubbed his temples as if someone did the dumbest, most insane play they’ve done. “O-Okay woah-woah-woah, I’m sorry…WHAT!?!?” Hades yelled out. “S-So your father is saying that he wants to share a meal with them and DO A PEACE TREATY!?!? THAT’S–” Bagheera stammered at the ridiculousness of Benja’s plan as she scoffed. “–THAT’S COMPLETELY FOOLISH AND NAIVE!” the panther shouted out.

“And You’re right, Bags!” Calhoun stood up a bit and pointed at the panther, many turned their attention to the sergeant. “I mean I’ll admit, this plan would’ve worked if all of the lands were reasonably decent people. BUT AS YOUNG RAYA EXPLAINED, EVERYONE, MOST OF THESE PEOPLE ARE NOT REASONABLY DECENT PEOPLE!” Calhoun spoke up, Raya, as much as she loved her father. Couldn't help but agree to this soldier from another universe, Shoot! she started to question in her head why on earth Her father would do this. 

But meanwhile…Namaari felt a little bit of anger when Calhoun said that. Wanting to cut her throat out for calling her people bad, but…not here. Not when people have powers and can lift huge boulders.

“100 FREAKING PERCENT IT IS!” Fear raised his finger as he cheered

“A Very wise argument Sergeant.” Rafiki also raised his finger as well, nodding gladly. 

“So Yeah! Now I’m even wondering why the he#% did Your father even think of that!” Calhoun turned her attention to Raya, she pointed at the screen. “Oh don’t worry, You’ll find out right about now.”

(Raya: Wait, what?)

(Benja: I invited them)

Everyone just started at the screen, some even blinking like they’d tried to believe this wasn’t really.

“…”

“…”

Mufasa sighed like this was the biggest flop in king history. “Look, as a ruler of a kingdom. There are moments when your enemies of certain places or areas, were sometimes if they’re good or decent people. You can make a peace treaty if they’re willing to stop like you, willing to end a war to stop coinless casualties. But…when your enemy is willing to do whatever it takes to bring a power, so much power that could bring them prosperity and control. Even if it means killing or stealing like the filthy ruthless scavengers that your ancestors had been fighting for years. Then you must not make a peace treaty with them, and if you do, you are an incredibly Naive ruler.” Mufasa spoke up with his speech, and many were all silent and stern from it. Very agreeable to the lion's speech.

“Man, I won’t lie, your dad is pretty wise,” Vanellope whispered to Nala and Simba next to her, Simba happily nodded. “Yeah, he’s like the best! Everyone loves him!” Simba exclaimed with a whisper.

Raya’s face just read to everyone that she couldn't help but agree. “You know, Mufasa, as much as I love my father…I couldn't really couldn't help but wonder if you’re right about that. Because…he was to me when I grew up, incredibly-incredibly naive.” Raya nodded with a neutral expression. 

“And I take it that was the downfall of your universe?” Zeus interjects. Raya turns her attention to the god of the clouds. “Sadly, I can’t respond to that. But I think you already know the answer, Zeus.”

(Raya: but they’re our enemies?)

(Benja: They’re only our enemies because they think the Dragon Gem magically brings us prosperity.)

“So? They’re still your enemies! By the gods, there’s a good reason why your grandma’s great grandma and great-great grandpappy always guard the gem and train you for this!” Phil yelled out, sounding extremely frustrated. He then leaned a bit from his seat and crossed his arms. “God he’s so naive…” he grumbled, he thought that not even Hercules would be this naive.

“Yeah, right! And again, like Raya said, one of the lands can fight very brutally, another one is a scammer, but STILL!” Lucius. Held up his hand. “–Not worse than the first one, the other is like the first one but less harsher. AAAnd the last one, which is just one of their biggest nemesis yet with felines as brutal and fierce as a lion or tiger.” Lucius replied as he spoke up, he chuckled as he then said. “So tell me, everyone, would this Peace treaty with them REALLY go well?” Lucius asked, everyone shook their heads.

“YEP! ABOUSTLY FU$%ING NOT!” Lucius yelled out with a smile, he’s so freaking grateful WILL put a censor for that so the kids wouldn't know. Otherwise, he wouldn't use that word in the first place.

(Raya: That’s ridiculous. It doesn’t do that!)

(Benja: They assume it does, just like we assume things about them. Raya, there’s a reason why each land is named after a part of the dragon. We were once unified. Harmoniously as one. Kumadra.)

“Yeah, uh, until everyone decided it was a very good ‘ol plan to fight like their lives depended on it. When In reality, they never did.” Hank added. 

“Pretty much. If anything, I get the feeling that thanks to the other dragons gone. Nobody could stop them and that’s why they fought to steal the gem for themselves.” Marlin shrugged

“Actually…that’s pretty much what happened, Marlin,” Raya spoke up, some gasping in surprise. 

“Wait, really!? Y-You’re serious!?” Sisu asked, looking appalled at her friend. If anything it made Sisu even question what the people of Kumadra really were when dragons and people coexisted. Honestly it gave a bad feeling in her gut. The fact that the people were waiting, even beneath their smiles back then. They all just wanted power. It horrified her.

“Yes, in fact. It’s said in ancient history that a lot of people were waiting for something like this to happen, even for them. It was never going to appear until the Druun happened. Everyone wanted the gem with either fear that something like this could happen, so they try to steal to protect their loved ones or people. Or greed for power and rule of all. Many lost their minds over the gem back in the day, but they still are. Even though they don’t really attempt to do so because it’s very risky to them.” Raya explained. Many were…anxious about that history.

Shere Khan wasn’t really that surprised, the things man would do for power over all. Even animals so they could oppress them, he honestly feels sorry for the animals and dragons. He’s still surprised that dragons would rather help humanity than help their kind and animals.

“ Ay, dios mio –” Miguel scoffed. “No wonder the people of Kumadra never made peace! They’re this paranoid! I can’t even believe this, but it’s true!” Miguel shouted out in disbelief. “Me too, Hazi, Me too,” Raya replied. 

(Raya: That’s ancient history, Ba.)

(Benja: But it doesn’t have to be. Listen, if we don’t take stop and learn to trust one another again. It’s only a matter of time before we tear eachother apart. This isn’t the world I want you to live in, I believe that we can be Kumadra again. But someone has to take the first step. Trust me.)

Ralph scoffed, he had never seen someone this naive and oblivious. “Yeah uh, Newsflash! The world is already all right! Like, c’mon, sure! You gotta be cautious and alert about the other lands trying to take the gem, but overall. There’s no Druun! If anything, I'd rather live in a world where I have to train and protect my people and the gem, than try to survive a purple fog infection running around the world. Like guys! When you think about it, their world right now is 2 times better than before!” Ralph exclaimed, and everyone nodded.

Honestly Raya thought about that, and it made Raya even think more about her father. Even wondering why Ba was thinking like this.

“Yeah, You’re right! And As Much as I really LOVE his optimism, I…don’t think so. Now that Raya has already told her universe and history that the world can’t be at peace because so many people are bad. I Really-Really-Really don’t like saying that, but…it’s true.” Olaf said with doubt and some sadness in his voice, and it honestly shocked a lotta people. Normally Olaf is all cheerful, happy and wants warm hugs. But after Inside out and tangled, he’s starting to mature. To learn about the world. It honestly freaks him out, but…he feels excited to learn about it at the same time.

“My goodness, Olaf. I’m…I’m honestly surprised that you’ve said that!” Anna's eyes were widened, flabbergasted. 

“Me too! But…I guess I learned a lot about two universes huh? Not everything can be the way you expected to be.” Olaf chuckled softly, but still, tho he felt both freaked out and more curious about the lessons of the world

“Holy crap…Ain’t this guy supposed to love warm hugs and is cheery like your lightbulb?” Go-Go looked down from her seat, Joy remembered the time when Olaf hugged him in the introduction. 

“I mean…yeah pretty much, shoot I can’t even help but agree to that after the information. But still, there’s…there’s no way not everyone in the lands aren't bad people, there’s gotta be some that are good.” Joy whispered, sounding optimistic as usual.

“Well…I can’t help but agree that there's a possibility to that. You’re right, Joy. Hopefully, there are those kinds of people that are responsible and want to make the world a better place.” Disgust whispered as well, her face having slight hope as they watched the screen.

[The two then look at the window in front of them as Raya takes what he says into consideration.]

[The scene then cuts to the people of Tail, Talon, Spine. And lastly…Fang, a familiar person on the left beside Virana. All standing together in silence, making Raya uncomfortable.]

Many all stare at the screen in anticipation.

“I swear, this is a very stupid plan. I mean why even have this guy as king!?” Timon pointed both his paws at the screen. “Probably just like what happened 500 years ago, they’re just relaxed with power.” Pumbaa shrugged his shoulders.

“Yep! They’re dead! They’re all Dead!” Dash just waved and scoffed, he already knew they were cooked. “Dash!” Violet rebuked, Dash was confused. “What Violet!? I was just speaking the truth!” Dash whispered. 

“Kids! Be nice.” Helen scolded, Dash and Violet quietly sighed as they then watched the screen.

“Wait a minute…” Judy squinted her eyes to see closely at the screen, she then saw a young Namaari. Her eyes widened in realization and her ears shot up. “Wait, isn’t that Namaari?!” Judy pointed her finger at the screen, thankfully it didn't cut right away to the next scene. Everyone looks at the Fang troops and realizes what Judy is looking at.

“Oh wow! I do see! That must be little Namaari!” Hamm yelled out. “So wait, you're a part of Fang?” Slinky turned around to Namaari, Namaari looked at all the people that were staring at her for an answer. Normally she would keep this a secret, she would keep it even while she’s dead for Fang. But now they know…and most likely know how all of this was caused.

“Yes, spring dog. I am a part of Fang.” Namaari answered, making everyone feel surprised. 

“Sooooo, You’re not bad, right? Even though you’re one of Heart’s biggest enemies.” Baloo pointed both his claws at each other nervously, then pointed at Namaari. She took a moment to respond before saying.

“Yes. Do not worry, I am not ba–”

“SHE’S LYING!!” Raya stood up from her seat and yelled out in absolute rage, everyone immediately turned around to her. Some gasped. 

“What’s WRONG WITH YOU!?! Are you calling me a liar!? Hey, not all of us are bad!” Namaari yelled back defensively, also yes. She did lie in this sentence. 

“Raya, what’s wrong with you!? She just probably just not ba–” Sisu turned around to her friend with a bewildered face, not really understanding why. Well…even though Sisu is aware that Namaari and her group did chase them to capture Raya, Sisu wonders if they’re just responsible and decent. 

“EVERYONE DON’T TRUST HER!! SHE’LL STAB YOU IN THE BACK JUST TO GET SISU AND THE GE–”

“Pri-princess Raya!!” David shouted out, Raya turned around with a furious expression. “WHAT!?!” 

“You-you-you-you ca-can not spoiler! Master WI-WILL would not li-li-like it.” David demanded. “FINE!!” Raya scoffed loudly in frustration as she sat in her seat with crossed arms.

“Um…e-excuse me. But um…W-what was that all about? You said that she made all of your land fight over a gem when we first met you? Was she…?” Bagheera pointed his paws at Namaari in suspicion, then at Raya.

“I can't say more, but still. Don't trust her, even you Sisu! Namaari and her people may look decent, but they're binturis at the end of the day!” Raya yelled out, sounding aggressive.

“AAAnd what does binturis mean?” Bob asked.

“An enemy and a traitor.” Raya coldly stated with anger in her eyes, many all looked at Namaari with suspicion before watching the screen. Sisu turns her eyes towards Namaari, then quickly at the screen. Looking and feeling weary about her, scooting to the left away from her a bit.

(Raya: Things look a little tense, Ba.)

(Benja: Don’t worry, I’m gonna open with a joke.)

Many grew immediately concerned, some even groaned in frustration.

“Oh no, for the love of god please don’t!” Honey Lemon just facepalmed herself, I don’t blame her.

“Is this guy serious!?!?” Buzz yelled out, even aliens and space rookies with less IQ would know not to joke on a serious meeting.

“Why is this guy even a king!? You’re gonna start with that!?” Kristoff shouted out, completely irritated by his. Raya couldn't blame them, looking back at this. She still wonders why her father was this naive.

(Raya: Please don’t!)

[Benja chuckles.]

(Benja: I’m kidding, I’m kidding…)

“I hope, as a ruler you do not-AND I MEAN DO NOT joke or take things non seriously at an important meeting. It ruins your reputation and gives signs of weakness.” Mufasa said with a stern expression, Scar quietly scoffed about how bullsh$# that was when his brother was the one who said that.

Raya nodded. “Yep, and honestly…it’s gonna happen soon. Watch.” Raya then pointed at the screen, and the cast did so.

[He then inhales deeply, preparing for his speech.]

(Benja: People of Tail, Talon, Spine, and Fang, welcome to Heart. For far too long we have been enemies, but today is a new day. Today we can be Kumadra once more.)

Everyone…was just staring at the screen, though some were in awe like Rapunzel or Simba. Mostly many had a ‘bruh’ face. Then everyone heard slow clapping, many turned around…

To see Hades, with an extremely bored face. Clapping his hands sarcastically. He then stopped and breathed in. “You know…that was…if not one of the worst…the most generic…the most basic speech, I’VE EVER HEARD IN MY LIFE! I’m not even joking, this is so fu$@ing generic it’s not even funny! Even Isocrates can write and say better speeches than this! You guys gotta believe me that this was a very bad speech!” Hades exclaimed as he turned his head left and right around the room. And everyone…well they had mixed feelings about it.

Anger raised and waved his hand, looking “I agree! He didn’t even call out their problems! That’s the number one thing you have to do on a peace treaty right!?” Anger asked, Hades pointed at him and nodded. “Exactly!”

“Hey-um….E-Excuse me!” Anna raised her hand, many turned around to look at her. “Yeah But-ummm, Maybe he hasn’t done an important speech like this in a while? He’s probably never had the chance before.” Anna shrugged a bit, some were mixed about Anna’s words. “I mean…it could be, their life does look peaceful and safe. Nothing to worry or panic about.” Elsa figured as she was thinking, she then turned around to Raya even though again she was far away from her. 

“Excuse me, Princess Raya?” Elsa asked, Raya blinked. “O-Oh yes! Also, don’t call me princess, that title’s been long gone.” Raya waved her hand dismissively. 

Elsa nodded, “R-Right! Was your kingdom, Heart still very peaceful and non-worrying? Just like what happened 500 years ago?”

Raya clucked her tongue in thought, trying to think. “Hmmmm…Actually, Now that I think about it. I…I think so! I mean it has been so many years since I’ve seen Heart, WAIT! Should I’ve not said that?” Raya turned her attention to David, who nodded. “Y-You Didn’t say a-a-ny-nythi-thing. Everyone kno-knows what happened.” David said.

Raya nodded.”R-Right, thanks! Anyways, yeah now that I’ve thought about it. Back then during my life, I remember some things. I was a pretty excited and adventure-loving type of person, wanting to learn and try new things. Like learning how to fight or use other weapons, most of my tests were pretty exciting and fun as you’ve seen a few minutes ago. But overall, I remember there wasn’t much to worry about.” Raya nodded, making everyone realize how her life in Heart was.

“Huh…Well that explains a lot of things in your life, like how you were excited about poisoning the other lands people.” Rapunzel pointed at Raya and the screen, Eugene chuckled and held up a finger. “And just like that! History repeats itself!” Eugene exclaimed, some nod from that. 

“Yeah…I guess it does.” Raya nodded as well with a neutral expression, now she honestly feels ashamed that she’d fall for that effect

[The Tail chief claps slowly sarcastically.]

“Perfectly captures what some of us feel. And I honestly feel like this is going to end terribly like always.” Shere Khan mumbled, sounding like this was already gonna happen since the very beginning. 

“It will, jussst watch. They're going to die brutally over an object.” Kaa replied with a whisper.

(The Tail Chief: Nice speech, Chief Benja. But why’d you really bring us here? Are you gonna rob us)

(Talon chief: why would he need to rob us? The land of heart already has everything.)

(Spine chief: Oh it’s easy to pontificate on Kumadra when you hold the mightiest weapon in all the lands!)

[But as the people start to mummer loudly about the dragon gem and why they got here, Raya sees a familiar-looking girl—Which was Namaari. She notices Raya as she gives a smile to her. But…Namaari doesn’t smile.]

Many all stare at onscreen Namaari with empathy.

“Huh…I mean, are you sure you're bad? You don’t really look like a bad guy other than your two swords.” Mowgli turned around at Namaari and pointed at her two twin blades. Namaari tried to give the jungle boy a reassuring smile, holding up a hand. “No child, I promise you I’m not bad. I’m not like Gothe–”

“Don’t fall for it, Mowgli!” Raya shouted out in alarm, Mowgli’s smile faded quickly and turned into confusion when he and many others turned their attention to Raya. “Um…Raya? She just said that she wasn’t a bad guy and wasn’t like that old hag.” Mowgli scowled a bit at the end of his sentence before his face turned to confusion. 

“Well…If I really were all of you, I would wait…wait until she shows her true colors. Once it’s revealed, go ahead and then ask her and say if she’s REALLY a good person!” Raya called out, making everyone feel rather weary and suspicious about Namaari. Some even giving looks at her.

“Are you sure? You’re not lying or anything, like it is an exaggeration?” Woody asked, his tone filled with suspicion about Raya and Namaari. “Why would I even lie? You know…If it weren't for WILL’S rules, I would’ve told you everything about her by now!” Raya said back, it made some even think this through, taking her word a bit.

Rafiki tapped his chin.“Hmmm, I’ll admit. You are correct, but we must watch your universe further to get te answers. So for now, Namaari. We’ll be weary of you. We’ll see if tis is either a lie of Raya, or if you're the one lying to us.” Rafiki pointed his stick at Namaari, many again looking at her with weary expressions before staring at the screen. 

But not with Raya glaring at Namaari, pointing her eyes, then Namaari’s before watching the screen. Honestly, the reason why Namaari is lying is because she doesn’t want an ass beating after seeing how people treated Gothel.

And it scared TF outta her, her mind ran with thoughts of anxiety. Shoot she is feeling or thinking some second thoughts about this, about if this was the right decision to steal the gem. But she can’t regret this…she’s fighting on the good side, they…they have to understand right? Their people are suffering, shoot there’s real heroes. They can understand?

[Raya then walks downstairs and shortly bows with a heart gesture.]

[Raya: I have something to say!)

“Well it better be a good speech and not a generic one,” Nick mumbled, his expression told everyone that he had doubts about this. “It probably is, we already knew what happened in the future. You know…wasteland and all.” Judy waved her paw like it was normal.

[The scene switches to the Tail chief and the Spine chief had stern looks, prepared for what Raya has to say.]

(Raya: Who’s hungry!?)

Everyone's eyes were widened in absolute-absolute-absolute shock, Raya chuckled softly at this. I don't blame them because WTF!? Guess they’re not themself’s when they're not hungry.

“…”

“…”

“…”

“F-FOOD? WAR?” EVE turned around to her space soldier friend. “Eve I’m just as shocked as you are. This is just so unbelievable.” Buzz shook his head, what a strange warrior girl.

“Oh please tell me we’re not gonna deal with bullsh$% like this again?! You know what!? I’m calling it! Some-FREAKING HOW EVERYONE IS IMMEDIATELY GONNA ACCEPT THE PEACE TREATY AND EVERYONE's GONNA BE ALL KUMBAYA to each other!” Anger shouted out from the ridiculousness of what Raya just said.

Ian raised his hand and waved it.“No-No-No! If anything, it’s most likely what’s gonna happen! I mean we’ve seen some crazy unexpected situations happen! Like with Rapunzel singing with people that could snap most people like twigs! At this point, we should’ve expected things that are probably gonna be worse! Somehow still end up going well in the end!” Ian spoke up, making many nods.

[One of the warriors of Spine gladly raised their hand, some looked at that warrior with exasperation. The warrior lowers his hand down, feeling humiliated.]

“Aww poor guy, he just wanted to eat!” Pumbaa complained, Timon rolled his eyes. “TCH! Well not in a serious discussion about working together and stopping violence between lands, can you use your head?!” Timon whispered as he gestured at his head. Pumbaa shrugged. “I mean, Timon! Would you really want to eat some bugs and grubs at a peace treaty?”

Timon paused on that. He nodded and pointed at his warthog friend. “Okay-Okay, you got me there. You have a good point,” he says as he then stares at the screen.

[Namaari chuckled as Virana then placed her hand onto Namaari’s left shoulder.]

Sisu stares at the screen, she wonders why even Raya has such hatred for her. Namaari’s mother seemed caring to Sisu, but Sisu is still weary about Namaari, but…also confused about her.

(Virana: Go ahead, it’s alright.)

[Namaari nods as she shyly walks up to Raya.]

“Okay I won’t lie, little you does look pretty adorable.” Honey Lemon said lovingly, adored by this as Namrri’s face turns red a bit. Touching her left cheek. “Um, Uh…T-Thanks. I was…shy back then, just a normal princess trying to save my kingdom and train myself and my serlots.” Namaari shrugged casually like it was no big deal, even though what she said is fully true. Many had sympathy expressions at Namaari, even Sisu and Bagheera.

Raya scoffed and rolled her eyes.“Ah yeah! THAT’S SOOOOOO NORMAL! It’s not like everyone has that before, don’t listen or give her sympathy!” Raya yelled out, rage burning from her heart every single time Namaari said something fake.

“Jeez! What’s even with her?! All Namaari said was that she was a normal warrior princess, then Raya yelled out with a burning face that we should not feel sorry for her?” Eugene whispered to Rapunzel and Maximus as he pointed at Namaari. 

“Well Raya might be right, we still should be weary. Remember Gothel? You all thought she was normal during the emotions when I was getting too excited.” Rapunzel said, Maximus scowled and neighed quietly due to her name. Thank goodness WILL is taking care of her, he’s just worried that WILL wouldn't do any evil things.

Eugene bit his lip like his girlfriend as a point. “Okay-well you do have a good argument there, Blondie.”

(Namaari: I’m Namaari, of Fang)

(Raya: Hi, Namaari, I’m Raya.)

[Raya then gasped as she noticed that Namaari has a dragon amulet.]

Though Raya narrowed her eyes in anger. Sisu warmly smiled at this. “Awww! So you're a fan? That’s cute!” Sisu cheered, Namaari’s face turned red again. “Well-Um…Y-Yeah! I am, I loved your species while I was reading history about you. Like how your species can swim very fast or how you guys can fly while it’s–” Namaari stopped her sentence when she immediately turned around to David to see if he would say ‘that word’ again, he shook his head. Telling her not to do it as Namaari sighs in defeat, waving his hand like she’s apologizing. “S-Sorry I can’t explain the last part, It might be important later on. But overall, I’ve learned a lot about you and how you saved the world! You’re very loved by my people.” Namaari finished her sentence with a warm smile, it made some…warm up to her. But just a bit though, they’d still taken Raya’s words for granted.

“Cool! So uh…yeah-uh–”

“S-should I kinda bow here o-o-or-?” Namaari nervously stammered, Namaari felt like she honestly should’ve told her or asked her that sooner. But thanks to freaking Raya being in the way she couldn't, but now she can. Just as Namaari was about to bow. Sisu shook and waved her paws dismissively. “No-No-No don’t do that, Not here when we’re watching our future. I’m not the kinda girl who would demand them to bow before the person that saved them.” Sisu said with a smile, Namaari nodded as a thanks.

“O-oh! Okay Thanks!” Namaari smiled back as she then turned her attention to the screen. Leaving some to again, feel a bit warmed up to her.

“Well that’s maybe one good genuine thing that Namaari man-woman has about her,” Baloo remarked, sounding a little glad about that. 

“Yes, but we still don’t know her true motives. We’ll have to wait and see if she’s really genuine about it, or if she was saying that” Bagheera replied with a stern and weary expression, his bear BFF nodded as they then watched the screen.

(Raya: Is that Sisu!?)

[Namaari nods.]

(Raya: Sorry, Um…Yeah, I might be a little bit of a dragon nerd)

“Oh REALLY? How so? What do you really know?” Helen asked Raya with a playful smile. 

Raya chuckled. “Well, um…” Raya then turned her attention to David and raised her hand. “Can I say one spoiler please?”

David sighed robotically and nodded. “F-F-Fine, On-only if it ex-explains something ab-ab-abou-bout dragons. Only-Only one fact.” David answered. Raya smiled with thanks as she then explained.

“Well, everyone, did you know that dragons could breathe out smoke?” Raya pointed out, many were intrigued and a little surprised about this. 

“Wait, no? I didn’t know that, that’s so cool!” Nemo then turned his attention to Sisu. “Can you actually do that? Breathe out smoke?” the clownfish asked, Sisu looked bummed out by that. 

“Yeah-uhhh, well sorry to bring the bad news to ya. But I… can’t really do that.” Sisu cringed a bit from saying that, it made some completely bummed out by this. However, Sisu’s expression changed to an optimistic smile, holding up a paw. “But I think I know how! I can’t tell yet though. It’s probably gonna be used later in my future.” Sisu said some nodded in understanding.

“Well it does explain why SIsu said that they’re powers aren't made for combat purposes. I won’t lie, but-uhh That power sounds VERY-VERY useless.” Hades chuckled and whispered to the people near him. “Not really, It could be useful when trying to escape.” Meg committed back.

“But did they escape though?” Hades raised an eyebrow from when he asked, Megara scoffed quietly and shook her head. “No, they did not.”

(Namaari: Hey, I’m the one wearing the Sisu fan necklace.)

[Raya then gestures to Namaari to follow her as the two hold hands]

(Raya: Come on! Have you eaten yet?)

[The two walk on as Benja smiles proudly, very glad that this plan worked.]

Though unlike onscreen Benja with his proud smile, many were either smiling that this somehow worked…or still in slight disbelief.

“That guy is so freaking lucky, probably one of if NOT the most lucky peace treaty that I’ve seen! The fact that no one decided to even cause a bloodbath when EVERYONE was at Heart’s borders is FREAKING BEYOND ME!” Fear exclaimed. 

“Honestly Fear, You wanna know something crazy? I actually didn’t even believe my father at that moment while he was talking to them! SHOOT, I didn’t even believe my father’s plan would even work! That it would fail because we just invited our enemies to our land!” Raya yelled out, waving both of her hands.

[The scene then cuts to a lotta people talking and someone bringing a lot of oranges to Benja, he kindly declines as Benja walks off somewhere else. Raya laughs with Namaari.]

Sisu tilted her head in confusion, onscreen Namaari and Raya…were laughing like they were good friends. Sisu wonders why were they enemies, why Raya asked her not to trust or gain sympathy for Namaari? This was the girl that broke the world? But…she’s so kind. But then again…Gothel happened, and it showed her what people could hide under their smiles.

(Raya: Seriously!? Your mom actually said that?)

[Tuk-tuk climbs onto Raya’s Plate and was about to attempt to eat the skewer of fish, Raya grabs it as Tuk-tuk frowns.]

Pascal frowns. Rapunzel chuckles as she pets Pascal’s head with her finger. “I mean you probably would be full if you ate all of that!” 

(Raya: Okay, next question! Hand-to-hand or swords?)

“I mean…weapons are better.” Maui shrugged casually with a nonchalant smile. 

“Oh really? Didn’t you say you’ve lasso the sun before?” Hercules asked with an interested smile. 

“Eh, Yeah. But I’d rather use like what? Axe’s or something similar to a hook, what about you guys? What things would you normally use to fight.”

“Hand-to-hand” Bob waved both of his hands and smirked

“Just my ice powers. That's all I need!” Lucius made two finger guns with a cool smile

“Good ‘ol Guns and blaster’s!” Calhoun cheered with a smirk.

“Just my lightsaber blades.” Wasabi shrugged.

“Our claws” Bagherra, Mufasa, and Shere Khan all answered at the same time… Did the tiger just answer a question from a human?

“Simple! Frying pans! They’re the best weapons ever!” Rapunzel raised her hand enthusiastically.

“I usually use my legs to fight.” Judy raised her paw with a smile.

Maui chuckled. “Great! It’s nice to see a lotta people with unique fighting styles, I don’t know if WILL would have a training place somewhere else. But I’d be glad if it was!” Maui exclaimed, but he then turned his attention to David. He had a quick look of realization. “Wait seriously, please tell me there’s a fighting area? Haven’t fought a lot in years.”

David nodded his head. “Ye-y-yes, Master WILL does ha-have a fig-figh-ting a-a-area in here. We’ll have it a-aro-around the breaks.” David said as Maui cheered quietly. 

[Namaari grabs it and does a sword stance.]

(Namaari: Blades all day!)

(Raya: Right?)

“Okay I don’t understand, you guys seem like good friends! Why do you even hate her this much?” Sisu whispered to her friend, who had a look of anger in her expression. “You’ll see, you’ll understand why I hate her to my core,” Raya replied as she turned her head around to Namaari, who was still staring at the screen with…sympathy?

Honestly…as Much as Namaari loves her people and does whatever Mommy says, even if it’s hurtful to others. She does feel some pity for Raya, honestly if this was another time where they didn’t have to fight they would’ve been friends. But Namaari knows and has been taught…that her people come first.

[Namaari gives Raya a piece of a skewer fish.]

(Namaari: Okay, dressy or casual.)

“Well, dressy and pretty can be nice at times…WHEN NEEDED Like at a meeting! But I'd rather just wear normal comfortable clothes.” Anna smiled warmly at the cast, some nodded in agreement. She then thought of something very interesting she wanted to tell for the cast. “Actually! For all the animals here, If you ever wore some clothes. Which one would it be?” 

All the feral animals were thinking about this heavily, some in thought. Not until one answered this. Dory raised her fin excitedly “OH-Oh! If I had a choice to wear human clothes, it would definitely be one of the ones that Riley was wearing!” Dory happily exclaimed. The emotions and some others smiled at this.

“Formal and elegant. Just like the king and queen of Corona.” Mufasa nodded with a proud smile

“Well Uh, If I had to choose which kinda ‘clo’s’ I think I would choose what he’s wearing.” Baloo pointed at Lucius. The ice superhero blinked—feeling very flustered by this. 

“R-Really? You actually like my clothes?” his smile grew from when the bear said, however, Baloo waved his paw dismissively.

“Well, except for the things on your legs, but I like your blueberry shirt and those black shirts above it!” Baloo complimented. 

Lucius nodded and waved. “Those black shirts are called jackets by the way!”

“Thanks! I’ll keep that in mind!” Baloo replied as he then watched the screen.

(Raya: Only a monster would choose to wear his outfit on the regular.)

(Namaari laughs as Raya then shows Rice and stew.)

(Raya: Uh, rice or stew?)

[Namaari looks down at the two dishes]

“Uhh, what? What’s the difference? Are they both good?” Mowgli whispered to the people near him, sounding confused and intrigued. 

“Well…they're kinda both of the same, only this time one of them has these little white things that give you some energy or something. I-I don’t know I haven’t done much school work.” Miguel waves both of his hands dismissively as Mowgli is still confused. “B-But while the other is basically hot water with some vegetables, you understand?”

“Ummm, Kinda? From what You’ve said I’d rather choose the rice option.” Mowgli said and nodded with an understanding smile, the two boys then watched the screen.

(Raya: I didn’t that’d stump you.)

(Namaari: Uh…this is actually one of the first times I’ve had rice for a while)

“Wait, what?” Wasabi asked in confusion, “How rare is rice in Fang if you… er, younger you said that this is one of the first time you had rice in a while,” He pointed to Namaari, who scratched the back of her neck. “Well…Fang doesn’t have a lot of fancy food like rice, just things like stews or fruits.” Namaari nodded, it made some feel some empathy from her.

“Huh…so was your life in Fang that bad or…?” Joy slightly raised her hand, Namaari took a moment to think. Should she lie? Or should she tell the truth, because they’re most likely gonna find out at this point? Namaari thought about that. So she said, “No, it’s not. If anything it’s…it’s alright. The people and children are happy there.” Namaari said with a small smile, even though sadly some children and parents of Fang had been lost by the Druun. 

Some smiled heartily at Namaari’s kingdom. Joy nodded happily “Well, that’s good! But…but still. Raya told us you were the traitor who broke the world; is Raya telling the truth? Are you a bad person?”

When Joy said that, Namaari's expression immediately turned panicked. Looking around quickly at the many eyes staring at her. Raya glares at her with a hint of a smile. She hates to admit but she enjoys her fear. After everything her and her people had done to the world, to her father…she deserves to feel pressured.

“I…I-I um…I-I-”

“Y-You’ll See-See ever-everyone. W-Wat-watch.”David interrupted as many turned around to her. Some just give a quick weary look at Namaari before watching the screen, Namaari sighs in relief. She was starting to feel very scared and fearful for what they were gonna do to her.

(Raya: Really?)

(Namaari: Fang may look nice on the outside, but we have some pretty big holes on the inside.)

(Raya: Oh.)

(Namaari: Sorry, Didn’t mean to bring it down. So where were we? We both have single parents who are terrible at telling jokes, we’re both warrior women who despise uncomfortable formal wear)

(Raya: And we’re both Sisu superfans.)

“Yeah, you two seem like the kinda people who would be friends!” Olaf happily exclaimed, sadly though he still has to learn about friendship and people. 

Raya sighed. “Well, Olaf, just because you are friends with someone with the same interests as you. Doesn’t mean they’re immediately friends.” Raya’s face then turned to sadness. “I’ve… learned the harsh way,” she mumbled. 

“Oh, O-Okay! I’ll take that in mind.” Olaf nodded.

“Wait, what was that? I’ve heard you mumble something.” Sisu asked with a whisper. 

“N-Nothing! I didn’t say anything Sisu.” Raya quickly dismisses. 

[Namaari laughs.]

(Namaari: Yeah! You know, Fang says she’s still out there.)

Many were intrigued by her response.

“Ummm, wasn't Sisu supposed to be in the gem?” Fred spoke up, and Many turned their attention to the triclopyr hero. “I mean…ain’t that like it’s already known at Kumadra at this point,” Fred asked everyone. Many began to think that through. They quickly came to a realization.

“I mean…I guess so, but wait! What are you even saying?” Corey asked with a raised hand. 

“I’m thinking about if Namaari was lying at that part,” Fred answered as he pointed at Namaari, who felt extreme anxiety from when people turned around to face her and was scared at the same time. Raya smiled at this, she thought that she should’ve known sooner that Namaari was betraying her the minute Namaari said that.

Shere Khan looked quite convinced about that weird-looking man’s words. “Hmm, so Raya could be right. Now, tell the truth, Namaari. Were you really lying on that part? Don’t be shy, we promise we won’t treat you like we did to Gothel.“ Shere Khan said with a smile, a smile that would leave everyone with a false sense of reassurance.

Namaari was hyperventilating a bit, she turned around to David. “Ca-Calm down Eve-Everyone! You’ll-You’ll kn-know who sh-she really is!” David called out, it made many sigh or groan in annoyance and frustration.

“OH C’MON! W-What for!? We’re about to find out if she really is a bad person or not! Can’t you just give us one spoiler!?” Kristoff complained. 

“M-Mas-Master WILL wouldn't like it to sp-spoil the surprise. Y-You’ll find out her motives soon” David nodded. Some sighed as they looked at Namaari, before looking at the screen. Feeling extremely disappointed.

“I swear that WILL kid is so irritating, all of this for a stupid game with no spoilers!? We are watching our future right now!” Buzz grumbled in frustration, normally he was calm, focused, and stern. But there are moments where he can feel some frustration. Wall-e robotically sighed in defeat. “I know-I know, we just have to get used to this.” Buzz waved his hand at Wall-E.

(Raya: Sisu? You’re kidding right?)

[Namaari then takes an outfolded scroll.]

(Namaari: Wanna see something?)

[Raya softly gasped as she then whispered.]

(Raya: Are you supposed to have that!?)

“Wait, what scroll is it really to the point where Raya’s worried?” Bo-peep whispered with concern to the people near her. 

“Eh, It’s probably something big to deal with Sisu.” Barley shrugged casually, he didn't feel worried at all.

(Namaari: No…)

[Namaari then opens the scroll, Raya is about to listen and memorize this important fact.]

(Namarr: According to this, after the mighty Sisu blasted away all the Druun, she fell into the water and floated downstream. Legends say she’s now sleeping at the rivers end.)

[the scene slowly moves right to where Sisu was passed out, with tree-rooting-like water flowering through as Tuk-Tuk crawls on the scroll. ]

“Wait, so that’s how you disappeared?” Vanellope turned around immediately to Sisu with an intrigued expression. 

Sisu shrugged. “Well from what I remembered when trying to save the world, not really, kiddo.”

(Raya: But which river? There’s like, hundreds.)

(Namaari: I don’t know, But if we could find it. Could you imagine? A dragon back in the world, things could be so much better.)

Everyone just looked at onscreen Namarri with uninterested.

Zeus sighed as he then raised his hand.“Look…I’m very sorry if this sounds harsh or anything, but that’s just a naive childish dream. We need to be honest and look at the bigger picture mortals, that would take AGES to find that specific water where Sisu is! And besides, the world is already better! no one has to run from the Druun, so why would you ask more about how the world could be this better?” Zeus asked everyone, mostly Namaari as they then began to think of this heavily.

“Hmmm, I mean. You are not wrong, Father. Even though the lands are enemies of each other, it could’ve been way worse.” Hercules nodded in agreement with his father, some did so as well.

Megara clucked her tongue and smirked, pointing at Hercules.“You’re definitely right, Wonder Boy, I mean…Clearly, there’s no possible way Namaari would’ve said that unless it revolved around pushing Raya’s light soft buttons to trust her.” Megara said sarcastically in her second sentence with a smirk. Namaari didn’t show it, but she was quite surprised that someone already knew she was lying.

“Let’s be honest everyone, Raya’s right. Namaari’s lying to gain some sympathy from all of you guys.” Megara said as she then started at the screen, many all again looked weary at Namaari.

[Raya looks at her Father, who is talking to the servants and guests.]

(Raya: Yeah. Maybe we really could be Kumandra again.)

“Why the heck did I even fall for this!? The sign was right there!” Raya facepalmed herself in frustration, whispering to herself. 

“Wait-What, Raya?”

“Nothing Sisu.”

[Namaari then takes off her dragon pendant and gives it to Raya.]

(Namaari: Here.)

(Raya: woah! Really?)

(Namaari: From one dragon nerd to another.)

“Wait ummm, quick question! Do you ...do you still have that?” Sadness raised her hand slightly. Raya was taken back from that Response. Raya was….collected, deciding if she should show it to them or not. 

“Well I…Did end up keeping it.” she sighed as she then went from her right pocket and brought out the pendent, wiggling it around to everyone as many softly gasped in surprise. 

Even Namaari was shocked. “Wait…she really did keep it?” Namaari whispered, her eyes widened. 

“So, W-Wait I don’t understand. If you really don’t like Namaari, why did you keep the object that was given to her?” Sadness asked, sounding empathic as even Raya was lost about that. “I…I…I-I actually don’t know,” Raya responded as she looked down, maybe she does still care about her. Even though most of her body hates TF outta Namaari.

[Raya smiles as she looks again at her Dragon Pendent, then she looks at Namaari.]

(Raya: Hey, Come with me, dep la . I wanna show you something.)

Everyone's eyes widen in absolute shock and disbelief in silence. Raya feels even more ashamed of herself. “Okay, I won’t lie. That is kinda stupid if you're bringing one of your fierce enemies to a palace where my gem is unguarded.” Sisu leaned left a bit to whisper in Raya's ear. 

She sighs. “I know, And I absolutely hate it.”

“…”

“…”

“…”

Helen sighed, she wasn’t as shocked as many were in the room. Just disappointed. “Everyone go easy on her, she was born at a place where nothing that serious ever happened,” Helen spoke up. “I know, it’s just…” Anger breathed in and out as he rubbed his temples, he then looked at Raya. “That is like the number 1 thing, the number 1 rule when it comes to talking to strangers or friends. Never…EVER…Invite the people you just met to your home or place where you need to keep it safe!” Anger yelled out, breathing in disbelief. 

Raya sighed and scratched her neck.“Yeah, and I feel very-very ashamed and stupid that I actually did that.”

“Well, if Namaari is a bad person like you said, or otherwise. It’s not your fault. You were oblivious to the world at a young age, even though you were naive. Right now you know not to fall for it again.” Bagheera said with an honest smile. 

Raya smiled a bit as well. “T-Thanks Bagheera, you have no idea how much that means…t-to me.” Raya stammered a little, she felt very relieved by this.

 [Raya holds hands with Namaari as they run off, Tuk-Tuk picking up one of the food in his mouth before following them.]

[The screen then cuts to the three at the same door Raya was in during her training, Raya and Namaari taking their shows off as they walk up to the stairs.]

[Namaari gasped in awe, she then did the heart-hand gesture.]

[Namaari: the spirit of Sisu, I can feel it]

“She’s going to betray her, isn’t she?” Rapunzel looked very concerned while watching the screen in anticipation. 

“Blondie, I’ve known betrayal and have been a thief since I was 13, I know when someone’s about to betray them.” Eugene nodded as he stared at the screen with a suspicious look, Rapunzel was doing the same too.

(Raya: It’s the last bit of dragon magic left in the whole world)

[Namaari and Raya walk up towards the gem as the screen changes to another view.]

( Namaari: I see why Heart guards it so closely. Thank you, dep la , you’ve been…very useful.)

Everyone immediately looked very-very-very on alert. Namaari's were widened in fear, completely frozen.

“HUH!? W-WHAT!?” Felix's eyes widened in absolute shock, stumbling a bit from his seat.

“WHAT WAS THAT!?” Dory yelled out in shock, eyes also widening like the rest.

“WHAT DID SHE SAY!? WHAT DO YOU MEAN USEFUL!? IS SHE GOING TO–” Rex waved his tiny arms anxiously, he couldn't even finish his sentence as the scene was about to show it.

[Namaari’s expression changes, and before Raya could even turn around. Namaari kicks her in the back. Raya stumbles face down on the floor.]

“Called it.” Eugene and Megara deapend.

Everyone, and I mean everyone. All turned around, face to face, eye to eye, at the scared and anxiety-driven Namaari. Shoot! Some could even hear her hyperventing. 

“Why?” Bagheera said coldly, it was like this was…personal? Like he felt something like this before? Eh, another time.

Namaari hypervented, gesturing both of her shaky hands like she was telling them to hold on. “L-L-LOOK I-I’M N-NOT AS B-B-BAD AS GOTH–!” 

“You were…Raya told us that…a certain someone, a certain group of bad man people turned this world into a wasteland more horrible than us animals have to live on. Making others turn to stone, losing their loved ones…so why?” Bagheera asked calmly, yet also with a stern expression. Namaari was nervous as fuck, eyes still widened from the fear of what they were going to do to her.

And though Raya was smiling like she absolutely enjoyed this big karma of Namaari, Sisu was…still surprised. Even though she’d been warned multiple times that Namaari was bad, she didn’t expect it to go on this route. Namaari grabbed her face with both of her hands nervously.

(Namaari: In a different world, maybe we could’ve been friends. But I have to do what’s right for Fang.)

And that word… It made so many…so many filled with anger, some even blinded by it.

“EVERYONE P-P-PLEASE!! W-W-WE DIDN’T EVEN MEAN FOR THIS TO HA–” Namaari cried, sounding extremely distressed and scared out of her mind. 

“SO WHAT!? YOU STILL RUINED THE WORLD!! WE WERE GOING TO SHARE! BUT OOOOH NO! YOU HAD TO TURN THE ENTIRE WORLD INTO A WASTELAND, JUST SO YOU COULD KEEP THE GEM FOR FANG’S SELFISH SELVES!” Raya roared in rage, she couldn't say some stuff because it would be a spoiler, but she knew everyone else would understand.

“Was everything else a lie?”

an unexpected voice called out, everyone turned around to see Sisu, who was looking down. 

“W…W-W-What?” Namaari asked, her tone filled with confusion and fear. 

“Was everything a lie? All of it, was your kingdom really that all right?” Sisu asked, her tone sounded so calm yet there was some anger in it. Everyone watched the scene play out in silence, even Raya was silent as Namaari stopped hyperventilating. However, she was still breathing anxiously.

“N…N-No, My…M-My kingdom was ok. It wasn’t h-h-harsh but everyone was…it was okay, t-they were happy.” Namaari admitted, nodding as Sisu then turned around to her. Face to face. Her expression showed she was very-very pissed off.

“Do you have any idea what you’ve just done… to all of Kumadra?” Namaari was frozen when the dragon she worshiped so much asked her this, she didn’t like it at all and it made her feel afraid of what she’s gonna do. Some little tears stream down her eyes. “W-We didn’t e-even mean for this to happen, w-w-we didn’t know!” Namaari whispered as a plea. Luckily no one heard it except SIsu and some animals.

“But was all of it worth it?” Namaari was paused by Sisu’s very calm but stern and wanting to beat her up yet not to tone. “–Was everything else, all the pain and mental suffering of friends, family, and children losing their loved ones from the Druun. Was it all worth it to keep your luxurious and safe lives of Fang?” Sisu asked coldly.

Namaari…well she looked like she was frozen in thought, she wanted to break down and curl up into a ball so bad. She wanted to go ask her mom to do all the talking and see.

Sisu breathed in and out. Like she was trying not to crash out on Namaari and rip her head off with her fangs. Sisu honestly never felt this mad in her life, she wanted to beat Namaari up so badly. “That’s okay, you don’t have to answer.” Sisu then turned her attention to the screen. “–Besides…I already know who you and your people really are and want Namaari, and I don’t know if most of your people were in on this, but whoever did, you and they are really just selfish Binturis that broke the world I tried to save. You people are everything I despise in Kumadra.” Sisu finished her sentence. 

Namaari felt absolutely broken by this So she started to silently cry, “I’m S-sorry…I’m Sorry-I’m s-sorry-I’m s-sorry.” she whispered not because everyone would be mean to her… but because Sisu and her failed mission to save Fang. The one she favored, the one who would keep Fang safe. Despised her and her people. And she felt so much defeat, one like never before, her mother would be so-so disappointed. So-so angry at her that they’ve let Sisu join Raya.

Sisu then sighed as she placed a paw on Raya’s shoulder. “But Listen to this, Namaari, when Raya and I get back to Kumadra and restore the world again…You and your mother are going to take full punishment for this. And I’ll make sure everyone in Kumudra know it was you who pulled the trigger.” Sisu looked at Namaari with a determined and angry look on her face, Namaari looked at Sisu, still defeated before she continued to cry silently.

“Man, That…That was so intense. I’ve never seen Sisu even act like this!” Joy whispered to the people near her, she didn’t sound amazed just…bewildered by this. 

“Me too, I’m honestly surprised Namaari didn’t decide to take Sisu hostage! Like what happened to Gothel.” Anger nodded, his emotion friends shrugged. 

“Well, Maybe she really was a fan of Sisu and didn’t want to hurt her?” Fear said, they also shrugged it off as they then watched the screen.

[Raya with determination, then gets up and pulls Namaari back. They then get into hand-to-hand combat, taking a few blocks as Tuk-Tuk with a determined expression. Then Goes to roll towards them.]

Everyone felt very tense because of this fight. And this time, many were concerned.

“Oh no, Please don’t tell me Raya’s going to die here!” Anna put her hands together, pleading for Raya to live. “I really hope not,” Kirstoff replied, sounding stern. Even Sven was concerned and interested at the same time.

[Raya then blocks some strikes, as she then does an elbow strike before kicking Namaari. Stumbling her a bit.]

“Heh! Oh no, where's your blade when you need ‘em?” Ralph turned around to Namaari with a mocking smirk, Namaari stopped crying and instead was looking very-very defeated, not responding to the wrecker. It was like the color was drained from her. “Ooookay? I’m guessing you're still upset about your idol calling you out.” Ralph clucked his tongue as he turned around to the screen.

[Then, Tuk-Tuk…poor guy. Tries his best, But Namaari kicks him into a wall.]

Many were immediately offended.

“NO!” some yelled out, mostly the animals.

“OH YOU DID NOT JUST KICK HIM!” Rapunzel's eyes narrowed in anger, clenching both of her first as she pointed at Namaari. 

“I’m sorry, What the fu$# is even wrong with you!? He didn’t even hurt you!” Go-go shouted out as she pointed at the onscreen Tuk-Tuk, Namaari didn’t even respond or look at her. 

“I-I’m sorry…” Namaari mumbled.

“Um…HELLO!? Namaari!? I said what the fu$% is wro–”

“I SAID I’M SORRY, OKAY?!?!?!?” Namaari screamed out, sounding defeated and frustrated. Many were taken aback by this. “I’m…I-I’m sorry,” Namaari whispered

“Um…o…kay? I’m guessing she’s not feeling well.” Go-Go waved her hand like there was no need to care. 

“Well whatever it is, she deserves it. They’ve caused a freaking mad max land for crying out loud!” Honey Lemon whispered, pointing at Namaari.

[Raya with a stern expression at seeing her friend get kicked like that, then proceeds to do a jump roundhouse kick at Namaari. Making her down to the ground.]

Many cheered, though Namaari looked like she didn’t pay too much mind to it.

“YEAH! NICE KICK, GIRL!” Shank raised her first in the air.

Corey winced.“OOOH THAT HAD TO HURT! WHAT A KICK!” Corey cheered and chuckled at the sight of Namaari getting her a$% kicked. 

“Oof!! Dang, Raya! Did you really have to hit her like that!?” Eugene asked, Raya with a smirk shook her head.

“Yep! Though I should’ve hit her way worse than that.” Raya pointed out. Namaari still didn’t respond to that and just looked dead inside.

[Namaari, knowing she’s probably done for as Raya waits for her to continue fighting or not. Then proceeds to use a flare in the air.]

Many were

“Oh well, that’s a freaking bummer! She had to call for help.” Dory rolled her eyes in annoyance, she doesn't like cheaters. 

“Well of course she would, she would rather cheat and get some backup than fight.” Hank gruffed and whispered at the same time.

[The scene then cuts to Benja talking to Virana, groups of people murmuring and discussing things in the background.]

(Benja: Chief Virana, I’m so glad Fang accepted our invitation.)

[Benja, Virana, and the rest of the people look upon outside to see a firework. Benja then walks up closer to the outside window to see a group of torches.]

“Oh no…they're going to burn that cave with the red flower ain’t it? Raya freakin’ in there!” Baloo whispered in concern. “Hopefully not, Raya could handle them.” Baghreea shook his head, looking determined and stern.

“Wait, it’s been hours already?” Hiro turned his attention to Raya, looking very puzzled. “Well…It was a bit long, going in different pathways, trying not to step on the wrong traps and such. Since Ba already turned them into deadly ones.” Raya replied, some who heard that nodded in understanding.

[Benja softly gasped in realization as he quickly turned around to see Virana heading off somewhere else. With Benja thinking about something.]

[The scene then cuts to Raya and Namaari, who haven't traded blows yet.]

(Raya: There’s no way you’re taking Sisu’s gem!)

(Namaari: Sorry…It’s fang’s now.)

[Namaari with a smug look then proceeds to walk back with open arms, as a few warriors of Fang rush to stop her.]

Many grew even more worried, but some looked quite mad at Namaari’s smug look.

“Jeepers! H-How many are there!? There’s like 1, 2–” Felix was pointing at how many Fang warriors there were. However, his eyes widened in realization. “–S-Six!? H-HOW ARE YOU GOING TO TAKE THEM ALL!?” Felix inquired frantically.

Raya sighed like it was unfortunate. “Well, sadly, even though I’m trained. I don’t really have any weapons as you can see.”

Many felt very bad for onscreen Raya, though they knew she survived this moment. The fact that Namaari called for help and didn’t care if Raya was gonna die disgusted all of them.

Disgust scoffed. “You’re even worse than Gothel, trying to steal a gem instead of sharing!” Disgust called out, sounding…well herself. 

“Let’s not forget she would rather not respect the 1v1 and instead call for help! She’s a coward!” Anger yelled out, Namaari still didn’t even respond to that and was just staring at the screen. The emotions notice this. 

“I…Don’t think she cares, guys.” Sadness added, they shrugged it off. 

“Who cares! We know she’s listening.” Fear whispered to his group.

[Raya pants as she intensely focuses, but just as she was thinking about striking or not. She heard a sound.]

Everyone perked up at the sound, looking very-very confused.

[Raya looks up to see a shadowy figure jumping up through the roof descending down as it uses its whip sword. It was revealed to be Benja. Who lands with his whip sword, which forms back into a normal one.]

Everyone watches the scene play out in absolute awe.

“OKAY WHAT ON EARTH! I’VE NEVER SEEN A SWORD LIKE THAT BEFORE!!” Hercules shouted out in extreme shock and amazement, he should ask Phil if he had one of those swords in his weapon collection.

“WHIP!?” Eve said in surprise and confusion. 

“Wait, you’ve never heard or seen of a whip sword before?” Hiro turned around from his seat to look up at her, even though he was like one seating row above him a bit far away. EVE shook her head. “Well good for you, you’re about to see how cool it is,” Hiro said with a smile as many yelled out how cool the sword was.

“SWEET MOTHER OF MONKEY MILK, LOOK AT THAT SWORD!! SO COOL!” Vanellope pointed at the screen, eyes filled with astonishment. 

“My god, I didn’t know your father had that soul-caliber sword!” Fred looked down from his seat at Raya, who was confused by that reference. 

“Okay I don’t know what a ‘soul calibur’ is or whatever, But…yeah! My father has a whip sword.” Raya smiled at the end, many just looked at the screen, still in awe.

However, one was puzzled. “Wait a minute…wait, Raya! Didn’t you hold that same kinda sword?” Barley pointed at Raya, she blinked and nodded. “O-Oh yes! I do. Here.” Raya unsheathed her sword and raised it up in the air, almost looking bada$# if she wasn’t still sitting on her seat. 

Many watch with even more amazement. “W–W-WOw! That…Yeah, yeah you are so lucky to have that sword.” Eugene’s mouth was gapping in astonishment at seeing Raya’s whip sword. Raya nodded as a thanks.

Moana held up a hand.“But wait! If that sword was your fathers, what…what happened to him? You were alone when we first saw you.” Moana questioned with curiosity, Raya’s smile faded and turned to uncertainty and sadness. Moana quickly grew to realization, many did so too when they saw her expression. “Oh my god…d-don’t tell me, d-did something bad happen to him?!” Moana was appalled by this, almost covering her mouth.

Raya sighed as she sheathed her sword, she then pointed at the screen. “Just…just watch.”

[Benja then twirls his whip sword as he then blocks some attacks, punches someone else off before turning around to kick someone else.]

“Hmm, your father was really holding back wasn’t he?” Shere Khan asked, sounding intrigued by this. “Yes, buuuut He was giving some of it his all at my final test.” Raya nodded and held up a finger at the end.

[Benja then makes his sword transform into a whip, as he whips it around. Making one of them block it, but still not attacking Benja.]

“Gosh I am SOOO jealous right now, Why don’t we even have swords like that!?”Anna gestured both of her hands at the screen while looking at Kirstoof. He shrugged his shoulders. “Maybe because they're rare?”

“Huh…Actually, that might be the answer, figures.” Anna cursed at the last sentence, looking bummed out by this.

(Benja: You will not set foot on the Dragon gem’s inner circle!)

[Raya smiles in relief. However, it changed when…]

(Female spine warrior: What’s going on!?)

Many felt anxiety in this scene.

“Oh boy, Please tell me it’s the Heart troops and not the other way around,” Shank asked everyone, sounding nervous. But no one responded to her question and just watched the screen. Shank brushed it off.

(Spine Chief: What is this?!)

[The scene then reveals that the spine warriors have come to join the conflict.]

Shank sighed in relief.“Hew! Okay, Maybe they’re not selfish people and realize that sharing would benefit them?” Shank whispered to the people near her. “Maybe, But I don’t think they’ll win this since in the future they cause the Druun somehow,” Calhoun replied, looking doubtful about that.

“Oh C’MOOON!” Rapunzel groaned in annoyance, rolling her head a bit. “Relax Blondie, Raya told us that Spine is seemingly responsible.” Eugene placed a hand on Rapunzel’s left shoulder, sounding nonchalant. He figured some of the land warriors aside from Fang would want to share.

(Other Female Spine warrior: Fang’s making a play for the gem!)

(Spine chief: No! Spine should have the gem!)

Many eyes widen in absolute surprise.

“...”

“...”

“Never mind what the heck!? They’re acting like this!?! ARE THEY FOR REAL RIGHT NOW!?” Eugene shouted out in extreme disbelief, he thought he was losing brain cells. Maximus nodded and snorted out that yes, they were for real.

“I…Okay I…I thought you said it was only one group.” Calhoun was completely taken aback by the Spine chief’s response as she turned around to Raya. Raya looked sorry that she accidentally lied about that. She was about to answer until…

“I-I-It wasn’t her fault, sh-she simply giv-giv-give you a h-hint.” David held up a hand, gesturing to them to go easy on her. 

Calhoun sighed and waved her hand. “Well it was a bad hint, but still; I can’t even believe that a few axe-wielding brutes would rather steal the gem than share and STILL get the same power. So tell me Raya, ARE THEY THIS STUPID!?” Calhoun asked.

Raya nodded. “Yep! Even though they can be responsible at times, like Tail, they fight dirty and rather fight than ask questions later.” Raya said, leaving the cast to still be in disbelief that all of this happened. 

(Virana walks up near Namaari and comforts her, before looking at Benja as some mummer and arguing about the gem.)

(Tail Chief: Not if we get to it first!)

“Wait, even Spine wants to steal the gem!?” Sisu whispered to Raya, sounding a bit surprised by this. “Well, the world and its people are broken—Expect the worst.” Raya shrugged, leaving Sisu to stare at the screen with nervousness. 

(Spine warrior: Our blades say different!)

[As the crowd argues, Raya tensed up. Still in a fighting position as Benja looks at the sword’s reflection, reflecting onto his daughter. Benja then slowly comes up with an idea.]

“Good, he’s realizing, fighting all of them would be a death sentence.” Bob nodded with a stern look. 

“But Honey, we…we know how this ends right? This might be that moment the world turned to a wasteland.” Helen placed a hand on Bob’s right shoulder, looking sorry and doubtful that Benja’s not going to win. 

Bob didn’t look like he wanted to accept the predetermined truth, so he sighed in concern. “Maybe, at this moment there could be a chance. But I’m aware Helen.”

(Benja: Listen to me! We have a choice! We can tear eachother apart, or we can come together and build a better world. It’s not too late! I still believe we can be Kumandra again.)

“I don’t really think that speech would work, not in a situation as drastic as this.” Woody shook his head, looking doubtful but sounding worried as well. And as much as many didn’t want that to be true, they couldn't help but agree on it.

“I mean…t-there has to be a way right? T-They do realize that sharing is the best logical option to save their lands?” Joy nervously stammered, no one responded to that question. 

[But as everyone was about to agree or not, the scene then changed to another view. A crossbow, aimed at Benja.]

Everyone's eyes widened in horror, but mostly SIsu as Raya felt even more guilty and angry at the same time

“OH GOSH!”

“SWEET MOTHER OF MONKEY MILK LOOK OUT!!”

”HOLY CRAP, WATCH OUT!”

[The person with the crossbow shoots it, though Benja swipes it. He swipes it down, leaving the arrow to hit his leg.]

“Wait, that’s what happens when you're hit by these weapons?” Mufasa turned around left at Eugene and Rapunzel. “I must say, You are very lucky that those weapons didn’t hit you.”Mufasa complemented with a serious expression, Eugene scratched the back of his head anxiously. “Yeah, I guess I was. Even more so that it didn’t reach my head, so Benja’s pretty lucky that it was his leg. He’ll still have trouble walking though.” Eugene said with a genuine tone, Mufasa nodded in understanding 

“Ohhh, right in the leg,” Fred winced, turning away from the screen slightly.

“David, I don’t know if this is a spoiler or anything. But who was about to kill my father?” Raya looked at David with eyes of absolute rage with narrowed eyes.

“It was us. We…W-We were intending on killing your father with that sneaky shot.” Namarri said with a tone so dead inside, many eyes widened in shock.  “Okay I know you were bad and all, stealing rather than sharing. BUT JEEZ LADY WAS YOUR KINGDOM WAS THIS DESPERATE!?!? WHAT IS EVEN WRONG WITH YOU!?” Sisu yelled out in shock.

Raya snapped her head towards Namarri so fast it’s a wonder that she didn’t get a whiplash, and her face said it all—she was really- really pissed, but also trying not to crash out at the same time.

“…What?” Raya got up from her seat,her tone almost sounded like it was Star-lord realizing his dad killed his mom, wonder if Namarri would say the next line?

“Andddd… she’s dead. Does anyone want to grab some flowers while we wait for her untimely demise?” Nick said jokingly before getting elbowed by Judy. “Not funny, Nick.”

Nick held up his paws in surrender, “Jeez, jeez, rabbit, chill out, I’m just trying to lighten up the mood here.”

“Welp… if anyone needs me, just tell me when to collect the soul.” Hades looked at his fingernails, Namarri heard and realized what this meant and immediately held up both of her hands. “NOW, I KNOW THIS SOUNDS BAD, BUT WE WERE JUST TRYING TO SAV–”

“LIAR!!!” Anddddd she crashed the fuck out. “WE WERE GOING TO SHARE WITH YOU!! EVEN THOUGH I NEVER BELIEVED MY FATHER’S PLAN WITH YOU WOULD NEVER WORK, BUT IT DID!! BUT YOU HAD TO RUIN IT!! YOU HAD TO TAKE EVERYTHING ELSE AWAY, YOU TOOK MY LIFE, MY FATHER,  MY CHILDHOOD AWAY!! FIGHTING FOR MY LIFE IN THE WASTELAND!” Raya screamed in rage, there was even a hint of tears in her eyes and both fists clenched in a ball. Breathing heavily, as she then drew out her sword. Everyone's eyes widened in shock.

“OKAY, WHAT THE FU$@!?” Go-Go stumbled back a bit. Well, as much as she could in her seat.

“IF IT WEREN'T FOR EVERYONE BEING IN THIS ROOM I WOULD’VE SLIT YOUR THROAT OUT RIGHT NOW!!” Raya roared, Sisu immediately put her paw on Raya’s shoulders. “Okaayy, Raya, calm down! Look, I know she’s bad-bad and all, but she just wanted to save her people. She’s not worse tha–”

“SISU, YOU’VE SEEN EVERYTHING OF WHAT THIS WOMAN WANTED TO DO! SHE DESERVES TO SUFFER!” Raya roared out, her scream sounding like she waited years and years for this while at the same time, breaking down after everything she’s been through.  

“She already is! She’s feeling shame and she’ll feel more of that when we put her in prison.” Sisu said back, Raya was starting to slowly lower her weapon as Sisu  removed her paw’s at Raya’s shoulders. Her expression calmed down overtime as Namarri breathed calmly but still shakily. “We just wanted to help our people, to have the same luxurious life as Heart.”

Raya’s expression changed to anger, though she didn’t raise her weapon. “But we were going to share…and you blew it. Though I am sorry, deeply for your people…” she said with sympathy, also looking empathic as she nodded. However, her expression changed to seriousness. “…I don’t forgive you, and I never will after everything you’ve done. You and your mother and everyone else will be in prison.” Raya finished her sentence as she then sat back to her seat, shaky breathing in and out as some tears still fell out from her eyes, Namarri felt relieved but at the same time.

Sisu then placed a paw at Raya’s right arm, seeing her tearing expression. “Hey Uh…Y-You okay there Raya?”

“I…I…I-I don’t know, I don’t even know what to feel right now.” Raya whispered, her tone sounding so lost about what she feels.

Meanwhile, the cast just stares in silence, lost for words about what just happened.

“...Okay I think she definitely needs therapy, she sounds like she’s gone through a lot.” Hamm whispered.

“After seeing everything we all do, Hamm.” Fear whispered and nodded vigorously, they all did after seeing close deaths of friends and actual deaths. 

(Raya: BA!)

[But as Raya rushes to help her father, who is grunting in pain, but gets pushed off by the stampede of people rushing to get the Dragon gem.]

(Spine chief: The gem belongs to Spine!)

[Many groups of the warriors grab the gem and fight over it, pulling it back and forth.]

Many watch the screen with helpless eye’s as they see the stampede of people running towards the gem.

“They…They don’t even care, t-they just want the gem…” Bagheera whispered, sounding completely heartbroken and distraught by how man really acts. He’s…he’s heard tales of man acting like this, but he’s never seen it up close. It made Bagheera have some second thoughts about how he would return Mowgli to the man-village, would they raise him and turn him like this?

“I have never seen people even act this crazy over an object, It’s…It’s unbelievable to even know that Man was this willing to take the gem! Not even share!” Baloo whispered and exclaimed as he pointed at the screen, 

“Great, now I’m thinkin’ if you returnin’ the man-cub to his village is a good idea or not.” Baloo whispered again, Bagheera was taken back by this. “I…W-We’ll think about that later.” Bagheera quickly waved his paw dismissively. 

(Spine Chief: Give me the gem!)

[The group then drops the dragon gem, breaking it into five pieces.]

Everyone 's eyes completely widen in absolute-absolute horror.

“. . .”

“. . .”

“. . .”

“Fuck#&% idiots,” Hades facepalmed, completely dumbfounded by this. “Mortal’s minds are sometimes filled with wanting power, clouding their minds. We should’ve known it was all the lands aside from Heart causing this.” Zeus sighed like he didn’t want to say this, everyone heard that and yet…they couldn't help but agree with the Greek god.

“Yeah, that’s the thing about society. Not everyone’s perfect, and worst of all I think I already know what’s going to happen now.” Hiro looked quite suspicious and thought about something.

“Like what?” Hercules asked. “I think the Druun is going to come out, the gem’s most likely the source of all of this. And we’ve seen what happens in this universe’s future.” Hiro answered, it made some even weary of that. They nodded in agreement.

Sisu honestly looked like she was having second thoughts, staring at the screen as if she was frozen in thought. She knew at this moment the Druun was going to come back, but was thinking…thinking if…

‘Maybe…Maybe I should leave…Maybe I should leave them, after everything my people and I sacrificed for them. Only just to be unappreciated and They return with this…just greed, What if I just sit back and watch my ungrateful land eat itself alive so that everyone can realize just how much they’ve screwed u–’

Sisu shook her head immediately. ‘NO! No, don’t think that! Your brother told you that they trusted you to save the world, to give humanity a chance! T-There’s people like Heart and Raya, they’re proof that trust and goodness still exist.’ Sisu thought, now with a determined expression she watches the screen.

[All of the sudden, the cave starts to rumble. Benja stands up and walks up to see the broken gem pieces.]

(Benja: No…No…)

[The cave rumbles again, many scream in panic as the water disappears, the ground cracks open. Including the walls, as a big architecture falls down in front of them. Many were silent]

“It’s the Druun, isn’t it?” Simba sounded so hopeless and sad, and as much as some didn’t want to say yes to the cub. They all nodded. “I’m afraid it is, my son.”Mufasa replied with sad honesty in his tone.

[ALL THE SUDDEN, the Druun appeared as it roared. Everyone stares at it in fear.]

(Benja: Druun…)

Everyone wasn’t even fazed…well  except poor Wall-E, he couldn't really help but go to box mode. He didn’t want to watch something so drastic and scary.

 “Do you realize what You’ve just done?” Sisu turned around to Namaari with a calm yet stern expression, her tone sounding so calm yet not in a joking mood. 

Namaari didn’t even look at her and instead at the floor. “B-But…We didn’t mean for this to happen! W-we didn’t know the gem would break and cause the Druun!”

“But you still tried to steal it, that would be like if I robbed you for a cake with a broken crossbow in hand that I didn’t know would shoot without my permission and accidently shot it. Breaking the cake and still stealing some of it.”Sisu commented back, not even saying her sentence with a jokey tone and instead sounding like she was scolding.

Namarri sighed in defeat, another emotional punch to the gut again.

Sisu breathed in and out. “But, although I understand your motives, you’ll still be punished.” Sisu said with a calm serious tone, Namarri nodded. “I know…”

[One unlucky warrior tries to approach it with a crossbow, but sadly…he didn’t do his history lesson. As the Druun then swallows him, turning that person to stone and with the same gesture as the rest of the statues from the beginning.]

“My god…you can’t even fight them.” Elsa covered her mouth in shock from this, she thought that her power’s wouldn't even freeze to these things. “How did even some of Kumadra survive this?!” Anna yelled out.

Raya sighed as she then pointed at the screen.“You’re about to find out, riiiight about…”

[It then multiplies, Benja with quick reaction grabs one of the gem pieces and points it at the Druun, the Durrn shrieks as it backs away from the gem.]

“…now.” Raya finished, many watched or sigh in relief.

“Okay, WHEW! At least people now have a way to scare the Druun, but…would that hold them for long?” Miguel turned right up to Raya in confusion. 

Raya nodded. “Yes, if you point one of the gem pieces at long enough, it makes them run away.” Raya said, as many smiled in relief.

“Good, as long as there’s something to deal with that infection instead of running away. The world can be alright.” Zazu waved a wing in relief.

(Spine warrior: There’s still magic in them!)

(Raya: NO!)

(Spine chief: Get the pieces!}

“You know…I don’t really blame some here, it’s every person for themselves here.” Maui leaned right to whisper at Moana, she looks…remorseful about that. 

“Yeah…But they didn’t really use their logical part of the brian and realized that sharing could benefit them, So at the same time…I don’t really feel bad for them.” Moana gestured and tapped her head, then shaking her head at the end of the sentence.

[Raya gets pushed as many grab each of the dragon gem’s pieces. One of the Warriors gives Virana a piece of the gem as Virna holds Namaari’s hand and runs away with the rest.]

Many just stare at the screen with anger, some of the animals growling.

“You don’t deserve to even escape with one of those.” Mowgli coldy said, looking at Namaari with eyes full of hate and uncaring. She didn’t respond and only looked at Mowgli, before looking at the ground. Thinking about her life. Mowgli scoffed and rolled his eyes, wondering if it was worth it saying those things to her.

[Raya then pushes some people to reach her father, who continued to raise the gem till he didn’t have the strength to do it anymore. Raya makes Benja wrap his hand around her shoulder.]

(Raya: BA, COME ON WE HAVE TO GO!)

[Raya grabs Her father's whip sword as Tuk-Tuk hops on it.]

[The two continued to walk when they heard a noise and looked behind them to see the Druun, who was close to them.]

Many weren't really worried, or even fazed by this.

“...Yeah I’m not the only person who’s not worried right?” Woody looked around the theater and cast, some nodded. 

“Yeah, you’re not the only one. But I don’t think Raya’s dad, n-no offence by the way Raya–” Corey waved both of her hands like she didn’t mean it, Raya nodded without even a word. “–But I don’t think her dad’s gonna survive, he might be taken from the Druun. Shoot, even with the arrow to the knee…YYYeah, he won’t be able to outrun them.” Corey spoke up, it made everyone think that it made more sense.

Buzz was rubbing his chin in thought. “Well, now that you’ve said it, it might actually happen since Raya’s alone in the future with her dad’s sword.”Buzz pointed at Corey and nodded. Raya felt quite surprised they knew her dad was going to ‘die’

[But just as the Druun was about to get them, the Druun touched a puddle of water and it shrieked in pain.]

Many eyes widened in surprise.

“Wait, they're also weak by water? THAT’S AMAZING! ANOTHER WEAKNESS they have!” Joy cheerfully exclaimed. 

“Sooo I guess they just need to go to a river? I mean problem solved I guess.” Disgust shrugged with a little smile, pretty nonchalant.

Megara held up a finger. “But don’t forget, little green, It’s most likely Benja’s father would be taken by the Druun. With an injured leg like that he won’t make it.” Megara replied, looking doubtful about if Benja would survive, some of the cast still felt bummed out about that reminder. 

(Benja: They’re repelled by water. Hurry! GET TO THE RIVER!)

[The scene then cuts to a bridge full of panic and running people, Raya still carrying Her father. However, he kneels.]

(Raya: BA! Get up! Come on! Please we have to keep moving!)

[Raya tries to carry her father, but he falls again.]

“Yeah, Meggy’s right; he ain’t makin’ it.” Baloo looked extremely sorry and felt bad for Raya, his expression told everyone that he knew. 

“Well, if he doesn’t, he better say his good last words to Raya.” Calhoun replied, sounding serious and sorry about this.

Meanwhile Raya was staring at the screen with a heartbroken expression. She didn’t want to see this whole scene again. The trauma and the failure of their impossible plan that almost succeeded. 1, 2, or maybe even 3 tears swell up in her eyes. Shaky nervous breathing even making her feel more sad and guilty. Guilty about taking Namarri to the hidden gen. Guilty about not warning her dad about the crossbow in time. Guilty for not being able to protect the gem and let it shatter.

(Raya: Get up!)

[The scene changes to everyone running, then at Benja and Raya.]

(Raya: Ba! We don’t have time!)

“I…I-I don’t even think I want to even look right now.” Jessie covered her mouth in terror and heartbreak as she hugged Bullsye’s neck in comfort. Jessie knew she had to be strong for this scene but…at the same time she didn’t want to. It almost reminded her of someone who abandoned her… 

‘No! Benja’s not like that! He wouldn't abandon his daughter! He knows he can’t make it, he would sacrifice for her! not abandon!’ Jessie thought and shook her head a bit, her expression now a determined expression.

Simba also just stares at the scene like he was frozen in fear, this scene…it almost reminds him of a memory he didn’t even want to think of EVER. He knew where this was going, he didn’t want to believe it…but the signs were there, he hugged his father’s right arm tightly. Hyperventilating a bit. Mufasa notice’s his son’s anxious and scared expression.

“Are you alright, Simba?” he whispered to his son with a genuine caring tone, Simba looked up to his father and shook his head. “N-No, I-I don’t r-really like where this scene is g-going.” Simba stammered, Mufasa warped his arm on Simba. Comforting him as he stares at the screen with a brave face.

[Benja then sees two people, one sadly got caught by the Durrn and turned to stone. Then the Druun multiplied and caught another person, also turning them to stone. Benja slowly has a look of realization] 

(Raya: Stand up! I’ll help!)

(Benja: Raya! You have to listen! You are the guardian of the dragon gem.)

Many began to be silent, Sisu was looking distraught while Namarri just watch the screen with a mix of confusion and remorse. 

Raya covered her ears, tears from her eye’s came out even more.

“Please-Please-Please-Please-please, NOT AGAIN!” Raya whispered to herself, sounding heartbroken and like she was going to bawl out in tears.

(Raya: Ba why are saying this!?)

[A loud boom rumbled as the two braced themself’s, however Benja brings out one of the pieces of the dragon gem.]

(Benja: There’s still light in this! There’s still hope!}

[Raya shoves the gem away in desperation to save her father.]

(Raya: NO! W-We can make it together!)

“Oh I can’t even look! This is too hopeless and sad!” Rex then turned away from the screen and closed his eyes. “Me too! I Already know what’s going to happen and I don’t even want to see it! It’s too much!” Fear yelled out, covering his eyes. Honestly he wished he had the bag right now.

Sadness almost looked like she was gonna cry a waterfall, she knew Benja’s going to die. But…she doesn’t really like good people dying .

[Raya then cries.]

(Raya: You’re okay…)

Raya then started to cry, covering her eyes, though not many heard her. Some like Sisu, Baghreea or the emiones heard her crying. Sisu turned around to Raya with a concerned face. “R-Raya?” Sisu then placed her paw at Raya’s right shoulder as Raya counties to cry. 

“Raya? Wait, are you crying? Is something wrong?” Sisu asked, sounding worried for Raya. she sniffs and snorts from her cries as she then looks at David. “WHY DID YOU HAVE TO MAKE ME SEE THIS!?!? W-WHAT FOR!?! YOU KNOW I DON’T WANT TO SEE THIS!!” Raya yelled out, already breaking down after everything and all the bodied up emotions in the years 

“S-S-So that you-you could learn about th-th past an-an-and the futu-futu-fututre.” David replied calmly.  Raya honestly felt some rage about that nothing burger response, she wanted to rip that thing’s head for making her relive that trauma , but at the same time…maybe it’s for the best. She’s not facing it alone, everyone here understands her pain. 

Raya sighed. “You know… I am very mad at you for saying that. But at the same time…I’m grateful You’ve  said.” Raya said with a calm yet shaky nervous breathing, whipping out her tears. David bowed. “Thank-Thank you for unders-understanding Raya.”

(Benja: Raya, don’t give up on them.)

Shere khan meanwhile was surprised by Benja’s words, he’s surprised by the fact that Benja…even after all of this just proved that Man is destructive. Still wanted to save the world and reunite the gems, as much as Shere khan feels like this is entirely hopeless. He does feel some respect…only some.

[Raya continues to cry as Benja kisses her forehead in comfort.]

(Benja: I love you, my dewdrop.)

Raya breathed in and out like she was about to break down again, don’t worry she’s not though. Everyone was still silent when watching the screen, some with fearful looks, empathy, or even putting up a brave and stern face about this. 

(Raya: Ba?)

[Benja then throws Raya off the bridge.]

And not a lot of people were fazed or surprised, though yes they were heartbroken. They all knew Benja wouldn't make it. They all knew Benja is gonna succumb to the Druun.

“...”

“…”

“...At Least he died knowing his daughter was safe.” Hercules spoke up, sounding mournful for Benja’s “death.” Many look up to Hercules as he stares at Raya with empathy.  “He went…He went down making sure to save you, and…knowing that you’ll save everyone.” Hercules finished with a nod, Raya’s expression was both guilty and saddened by her father’s death.

“I know…I just wish I was smarter…and stronger, then none of this would happen and everyone else would’ve been happy. That way I would’ve stopped them sooner.” Raya  sniffed and breathed out shaky. 

“Hey…” Sisu then placed a paw again at Raya’s right shoulder. “-You didn’t know it was going to happen,  It’s Fang and Namarri’s fault. They didn’t give much trust and that caused everyone’s life’s.” Sisu reassured as she then turned around at Namarri, who breathed in and out and didn’t really respond to Raya. Guess she’s still thinking about her failures, she might have parent issues.

Raya nodded. “Yeah…I know, next time I won’t be so stupid. Next time I won’t be so weak. They’ll pay.” Raya said with determination as the cast then watched the screen.

(Raya: NO!)

[The Druun then swallowed Benja, turning him to stone. The falling Raya, looking extremely shaken and shell-shocked out of her core.]

 “I am very deeply sorry for your loss.” Bagheera turned up around to Raya, looking empathic. Raya nodded. “I know…Thank you, I’m…I’m Glad you guys care.” Raya said with a little smile, many warmly smiling back at her.

[She then lands underwater, swimming back up. She gasped for air, completely distraught from her father’s “death”]

(Raya: BA!)

[The scene then switches to Benja’s statue, then the distraught Raya.]

(Raya: Ba…)

[The scene is then covered in the fog, leaving Raya to still be in the ocean]

“So…I’m assuming you ended up back in land?” Sisu asked, looking at Raya with a curious expression. 

Raya nodded. “Yes, and Once I did. I…” Raya then had a look of realization, David might say a spoiler. So she turns her attention at him, he nods. “You-you can tel-tell your story of the wasteland’s.” David answered, Raya took a deep breath before saying.

“I was fighting…fighting in the wasteland’s of Kumadra for 6 years, trying to survive. Though I wasn’t alone, I had Tuk-Tuk. My only true friend, I…Never had time to have fun. In the world of Kumadra, You can’t really trust anyone. Everyone in the world are acting like…Lunatics, you either scam…steal…or even kill just to survive. And I have killed before,  mostly in self defense.” Raya spoke up, it made everyone just stare at Raya with absolute shock. Like really, they were too stunned. SIsu was, her eyes filled with horror. 

Corey was just horrified by Raya’s struggling life.“Uh…Girl you okay or something? BECAUSE WHAT THE HECK THAT SOUNDS HORRIBLE!!” Corey exclaimed.

“By the gods…” Zues eyes were widened, like the other he was too stunned to speak. He never thought her life was THIS worse. 

“Jesus christ…what the fu$#-Raya are you even okay!?” Hiro rubbed his forehead and hair, looking completely applied by this explanation.

Helen was also horrified, Jack-Jack didn’t really understand what was happening and was just confused thank god. He does not need to know the horrors. “S…S-So You…How old were you when all of this started?” Helen asked with an extremely concerned tone.

“I was 13 when all of this started.” Raya coldly answered, she almost sounded dead inside. It made everyone even more horrified. Everyone gasped.

“YOU WERE A CHILD!?!? A CHILD, FIGHTING FOR YOUR LIFE!?!” Elsa yelled out, sounding horrified at this. She thought her life as a child with powers was worse, at least she had a caring family. Raya had no one in her life.

“HOLY CRAP, HAMM’S RIGHT! YOU REALLY DO NEED THERAPY! THAT…THAT’S EVEN WORSE!!” Woody yelled out in terror, he didn’t want to imagine Andy going through something like this.

“S-So, You said you never had any fun right? L-Like…No fun at all through your years?” Rapunzel stammered nervously as she pointed at Raya. “Well…There was some fun stuff, made some little jokes and all,  But there’s rarely any at times.” Raya deadpanned, it made so many look at her with empathic expression, even Shere khan was feeling empathy towards her.

Sisu sighed. “You know…I am so grateful that WILL is going to show us a lot of fun stuff during the breaks. You need to take some time off by yourself.”

Raya nodded with a little smile. “I know…and…and I can’t wait for that, I do need a break after everything.” Raya said with a little smile as she then stared at the screen, feeling grateful that so many understood her and trusted her. She couldn't ask more of good friends.

Well…except Namarri, she was still saddened by falling Fang. If her mom were here she would scold her on how Fang is doomed and everyone will now know that it was them that ruined the world, she might even hit her for that frustration.  Honestly she thought that she would lose in this future, a universe named after Raya could mean one thing.

Raya would win.and Fang would lose, Namarri, her mother and her troops would die with a whimper…and Raya, her father, the dragons, Sisu and all of Kumadra would live with a happy loud cheer.

Chapter Text

[the screen then shows a big gust of dust, it then slowly disappears showing Raya riding a grown-up Tuk-Tuk. Then four big words. TAIL, 6 YEARS LATER.]

“Wait, you’re in Tail!? Didn’t you tell us that this is the most dangerous place in all of Kumandra!?” Rex fearfully exclaimed as he turned his head to Raya. “Well…There’s not a lot of them there luckily.” Raya quickly reassured with a small smile. 

Rex nodded. “O-Oh! Okay nice, at least there's less people! That's good, right?” Rex asked everyone, they nodded.

“Huh, I still can’t believe that you’ve been fighting and surviving this broken universe for 6 years. How are you even willing to keep saving man even after they’ve proven that they're just as greedy as normal?” Shere Khan asked, sounding a bit curious and interested.

Raya exhaled before saying. “Well, Shere…I made a promise, even if it’s hopeless. There’s always a chance—enough of it.” Raya finished with a small smile. 

Shere Khan still had the stern yet interested expression. “Hmm, I’ll admit, your optimism and your willingness to not give up is…admirable for man like you, but that’ll be the only respect I’ll give you. The only one. ” Shere Khan replied, Raya nodded without a word. However, it left some like Bagheera and Kaa surprised. Though Kaa didn’t really want to ask why, he thought Shere Khan wouldn't like to be asked that if he respects some man people.

Bagheera chuckled. “Hmm, funny. He respects some man people, isn’t that weird? Does he actually respect Raya’s determination?”

“Well, he did say that’s the only thing he respect’s, and knowin’ Khanny, he’ll probably just still hate man no matter what.” Baloo replied with a whisper.

[The scene then shows Tuk-Tuk still rolling towards a pathway as the wind blows Raya’s necklace and hair.]

[As Tuk-Tuk keeps rolling, Raya notices from afar and sees four people. Raya then takes out her sword.

Many grew a bit worried.

“Wait, who’s that? Those are not bad hoomans right?” Nala turned her head up to Raya with a face of concern. 

Raya shook her head and motioned her head to the screen. “Look closely.” she simply replied.

Everyone did so, some squinting their eyes. They then have a look of realization. “Oh, okay! Phew! Don’t worry guys, it’s just people who sadly got caught by the Druun.” Eugene held up a hand, telling everyone else to chill out before they jumped him. Many nodded in understanding.

Sadness smiled a bit while nodding. “Yeah but…still, poor guys. They weren't really so lucky with the Druun, guess they didn’t find a river in time?” Sadness turned her head to Raya. Raya nodded. “Yes, but there’s also not a lot of water around that part of Kumandra. There still is, but in the desert…not so much” Raya responded, looking doubtful in the last part. Many grew even more worried.

[She then squints her eyes to see closely as Tuk-Tuk continues to roll, it reveals it’s just four stoned people.]

[Raya puts back her sword as Tuk-Tuk rolls past them, he continues rolling until he stops at a cliff. Raya then knocks at Tuk-Tuk’s shell, he chitters with a smile as she shakes off the sand on him.]

Some smiled warmly or cooed at how cute Tuk-Tuk was shaking the sand off of him.

[Raya takes off her mask and brush’s her eyes; the scene reveals a desert Canyon and a small river.]

Though many were in slight awe of the desert canyon, after all most people in the theater do love adventure. They were confused as to why Raya was here as well.

“Welp, Raya wasn’t wrong about Kumandra having less water. The world is probably struggling as much right now.” Calhoun figured, looking stern and sure about this. “Yep! Not to mention the fact that there are fewer animals here–” Felix then had a quick look of realization as he turned around and looked up at Timon and Pumbaa. “–Wait a minute, hold on! Is that bad or not?”

Timon waved his hand up like it’s ridiculous. “TCH! Unless there’s a jungle far away then no, Hooman. It’s not bad.” Timon then put his hands on his hips and shook his head

“Huh…Interesting, never seen a closed area like this before. Are you about to go there?” Bagheera turned his head up to Raya. she nodded. “Of course, though I won’t tell you why. If anything you’ll find out right now.” Raya again, pointed at the screen.

[Raya then brings up a map, the map almost looking like Sisu. marking each logo of the lands like tail, Spine, Heart, Fang, and Talon. However, the right corner of the map reveals multiple crosses.]

Many were intrigued by the crosses.

“Wait, why are there so many crosses? Are you looking for something?” Buzz asked, looking puzzled. “Yeah-uh, remember when Namaari said that Sisu was at a river’s end? Yeah…” Raya asked everyone, many immediately figured what Raya was already doing and saying.

Ralph then held up a hand, telling Raya to stop talking. “Okay, wait-wait-wait! Stop-Stop talking, you actually believe her? That could just be another lie Namaari did to make you trust her.” Ralph asked, stammering a bit. Raya shook her head quickly. 

“No, I checked throughout the years. It’s not a lie, she was in one of those rivers somewhere.” Raya quickly commented back.

“Oh! All right, but we see on the screen that they’re multiple crosses on the map. Have you been searching across all the rivers in Kumandra for a while!?” Ralph asked, having a hint of concern in his voice. Maybe…he’s realizing what being good is? Another time. 

“Y-Yeah, pretty much,” Raya said casually

“Like. Every. Single. One?”

“Yep, six years of searching for rivers. While also trying to avoid warriors from other lands AAAnd getting some not-so-tasty food. Ain’t life fun at times?” Raya asked, sounding quippy at the end. Having a smile that told everyone that she’s probably about to crash out… again; meanwhile, everyone else was just dumbfounded or in disbelief that Raya had to go to EVERY river.

“No…No, it is not, l-like DUDE! You had to go through all of that at the same time!?” Barley yelled out in shock, jumping a bit from all of this. 

Raya nodded. “Yep, …I started to get used to it. Like it’s a normal day-to-day routine. Until eventually…There’s nothing left.” Raya looked a bit bummed out, many felt sympathy for her. Sisu and Raya really wanted to cheer them up by explaining that they did find Sisu, but they couldn't because it’s a spoiler.

Dory just looked a bit distraught by this, the fact that this human had to go through something as terrible as this was just unbelievable to her. “...Okay, I don’t know if someone has said this or anything. Again, I have short-term memory loss, b-but I’m extremely sorry for what you have to go through. No one should go through something like that, feeling this hopeless. No one.” Dory spoke up, sounding genuine and very concerned for Raya. 

Raya smiled a bit. “Thank you Dory, I don’t know if I’m saying it like I really mean it but…You have no idea how much all of that meant and how I wished someone would say that.” Raya replied, Dory nodded and smiled back at her. 

“Anytime, you’re pretty hopeful to save a land where everyone went insane over a gem and fought each other over it.” Dory complimented. The cast then watched the screen. 

[Raya then circled the one that looks like a ship, Raya exhales as she puts away her map.]

(Raya: Please let this be it…)

“I’mma take a wild guess, it is?” Hades turned around his head at Raya with crossed arms and a casual smile. 

“I mean, Sisu’s with ya. It’s definitely that. And you said that WILL didn’t bring Sisu back somehow.” Hades shrugged his shoulders. 

Raya snorted in slight annoyance and pointed at the screen. “Just watch, Hades, you’ll get your answer.”

[All the sudden, Tuk-Tuk was distracted by a Lizard. Moving so that he could get the bug]

Many eyes widened in surprise, they didn’t expect this to happen. 

Nick shook his head slightly and smirked. “Some things just don’t change, huh?”

(Raya: Woah! What are you doing, you big fur ball?)

“HMMM?” Wall-E titled his head, very curious about the type of lizard it is. He wondered if it was like Pascal where it could change colors. 

“You know, your Tuk-Tuk fellow is pretty easily distracted.” Hank turned his eyes at Raya, he thought that Tuk-Tuk had an IQ of a 5-year-old human.

“Yeah, Tuk-Tuk…Yeah, he gets immediately lost or is driven the minute he ethier see’s food, ooor something little like a lizard or bug to chase.” Raya replied, some softly chuckled at that. She then pets Pascal with one finger. “Well, if Tuk-Tuk was here, I’d think he would just chase Pascal—isn’t that so, Pascal?” Rapunzel asked, Pascal squeaked like he was saying “WHAT!?!” Pascal then shook his head vigorously, he then pointed at onscreen Tuk-Tuk, and then gestured at himself and his mouth. Saying that Tuk-Tuk would eat him.

Some chuckled even more at Pascal’s panic about Tuk-Tuk eating him.“Don’t worry-Don’t worry, I’m pretty sure Raya wouldn't let Tuk-Tuk eat you.” Rapunzel quickly reassured her best friend.

[Tuk-Tuk continues to chase and spin around a bit at the Lizard.]

(Raya: Hey, buddy. Focus! Eyes forward, Tuk-Tuk.)

[Tuk-Tuk listens and stops chasing after the lizard, he smiles warmly.]

“I mean…You might as well give him a quick snack?” Pumbaa suggested. 

“He already did when we woke up early in the morning. We ate breakfast.” Raya quickly called down Pumbaa immediately. 

The warthog nodded “Oh Okay-Okay, Got it.”

(Raya: good boy! You’re so easily distracted.)

[All of a sudden, a random Druun appeared. Screeching as Raya yelps and Tuk-Tuk rolls back, Raya jumps off of him and lands as her stuff falls as well.]

Many jumped, screamed, and yelped at the jumpscare of the Druun 

“AHH! DIOS MIO !! IT’S THE DRUUN!!” Miguel yelled out, looking extremely terrified by the Druun.

“HOLY SH#$! WHAT THE HECK!?!?” Shank stumbled back while on her seat, eyes widened from the jumpscare.

“J-JESUS!” Wasabi yelled out, breathing in and out as he held his chest. His heart was beating rapidly a bit. “H-HEW! O-Okay! WHAT THE HECK!? IS THIS A HORROR MOVIE OR SOMETHING!?!” Wasabi complained, looking not very happy. 

“I HOPE IT ISN’T!” Rex vigorously shook his head, the Alien movie flashbacks played in his mind.

“BY THE GREAT SPIRIT'S!” Mufasa’s fur stood up in slight fear, though he was jumpscared like the rest. He quickly got over his fear. Having a brave face as Simba hugged his father’s right arm. 

“Why did the Druun even appear out of nowhere!? Can they even do that!?” Zazu exclaimed, opening his wings wide.

“Well yes! They unfortunately can! There’s a reason why the dessert is so empty—unless you have the gem, the Druun can appear from anywhere.” Raya spoke up, it left many feeling a bit worried for onscreen Raya.

[Raya then sees her purse, she immediately tries to grab it and does as the Druun gets close to her and continues screeching.]

“Okay, that purse better have the gem! If it doesn’t, you’re done for!” Bo-peep remarks as her sheeps baa in worry, I almost forgot those guys were here. 

Raya smirked in confidence. “Don’t worry. Watch.”

[Raya then pulled the Gem out of her purse and pointed it at the Druun, it backs off and disappears. Leaving Raya to take a breather after her being almost close to being stone]

Many exhale in relief.

“WHEW! That was close! Good thing you’ve kept the gem! Otherwise you would’ve been turned to stoned right now.” Honey lemon nervously chuckled at the end, Raya nodded. 

“Yep! Honestly I think I chipped a nail back there.” Raya scratched the back of her head with a smile, she honestly almost had a heart attack from that.

Ian raised his hand. “But wait! Quick question, are you still holding the gem in your pocket right now like the dragon pendant or…?” he said before slowly lowering his hand. 

Raya shook her head. “No, it’s with Tuk-Tuk.” Raya replied, many nodded in understanding.

[Raya then looks behind her to see Tuk-Tuk, who’s knocked back and is unbalanced on his back. Unable to roll as Tuk-Tuk grumbles for help.]

Many saw this and knew where this was going, some of the cast looked quite annoyed by this filler scene.

“Oh…He can’t roll behind or front can he?” Miguel turned his head to Raya. 

She sighed. “Unfortunately, yes. He struggles to do so.” 

Miguel sighed, crossing his arms. “Welp! Then this is gonna take a while…”Miguel’s eyes widened in realization as he quickly turned his head at Raya again. “wait! Is Tuk-Tuk Heavy or not?” 

“He is.” Raya simply answered, there were some quiet groans here and there. “Great, now we gotta watch a 5 minute scene of Raya pushing this big hybrid armadillo. Here I thought the singing was a waste of time!” Hades grumbled, rolling his eyes in annoyance. 

[Raya, with some struggle. Managed to get Tuk-Tuk back on his feet, Raya laying down on his back. Very exhausted.]

Hades' eyes widened in surprise. “Oh! Nevermind, thank the gods WILL decide to cut to there.” Hades chuckled at the end in relief, Megara smirked. She did love the god of the underworld being dramatic at some stuff.

(Raya: You’re getting a little too big for this bud.)

[Tuk-Tuk grumbles in response.]

The animals laughed softly at this scene.

“He said yes, didn’t he?” Raya smiled warmly at the scene as she turned her attention to the animals in the room. 

They nodded. “He said, ‘I know.’ in a bored tone!“ Nemo laughed with Raya joining in shortly as well before returning to watch the screen. 

[The scene then cuts to Raya riding through the canyon and the small river, Tuk-Tuk stops rolling as Raya exhales.]

(Raya: Six years of searching, and we end up in a literal shipwreck.)

“AAAnd this is the last river you found?” Corey asked, raising her hand to her side.

Raya nodded. “Yep! The last one.” 

“Welp! Then it’s totally a given that you founded Sisu since she told us that it wasn’t WILL who saved her.” Corey said with a confident smile, shrugging at the start of her sentence. Raya really wanted to tell her that’s a good guess, but if she did it would be a spoiler.

[The scene then switches to a broken shipwreck, the small river leading towards it as Raya get’s off of her stead.]

(Raya: That’s not a bad sign is it?)

Fear looked quite anxious and of course, fearful. “I mean…the Druun could be anywhere hiding in that ship! O-Or worse…People! Bad people?” Fear spoke nervously, his posture was just like his usually anxious fearful self. Raya then looked at David, he nodded as Raya then turned her head at Fear. understanding the assignment.

“Don’t worry, Fear, there was no one there, luckily.” Raya reassure with a nonchalant smile, Fear exhaled in relief. Swiping some sweat off of his head. “Hew, Oh-O-Okay! Thank goodness, I’m not really in the big mood to see another jumpscare and or you fighting for your life!” Fear waved his hand in relief, they cast then watched the screen.

[Tuk-Tuk just grumbles as he and Raya walk towards the ship, Raya then leans down at the hole of the shipwreck. Seeing the small river lead a path.]

[Raya then goes in the hole, Tuk-Tuk tries to get in. But he couldn't fit, he grumbles in response. Looking very annoyed.]

Phil waved like he didn’t care about something. “Eh, He’ll be fine. Besides, he can be the lookout in case anyone’s trying to track her.” Phil spoked up, many nodded in agreement. “Yes, You’ll never know who might want to sneak and steal the gem on the dessert.” Buzz shrugged, the cast then watched the screen.

[The scene then switches to Raya walking towards the path, moving a broken curtain. She then sees a wall, the river path leading to it.]

“Okay, this must be it. Sooo how are you gonna make this work?” Woody pointed both of his fingers together, Raya and some looking at him. “You know…bring Sisu back from her ‘death.’ Woody made air quotes with his fingers. “Do you have to say some magic words or something?”

Raya looked quite impressed by the cowboy's guess, even though she doesn’t really know what a cowboy is or does. “Actually…yes! I need to chant some other words, some you wouldn't really understand.” Raya answered, many were puzzled. 

“Like what? What kind of language?” Hiro asked. “It’s just different, maybe David would translate it? He knows everything like WILL does.” Raya shrugged at the end, David then raised a finger. “I-I-I will, I-I ca-can transla-la-late.” David spoke up, Hiro smiled and nodded as a thanks.

[Raya then took off her shoes and placed a blue tower, placed some rocks on a bowl leaf, then placed the dragon scroll on the blue tower. And Finally, light up a candle and place it on the blue tower. Another candle was on it as well.]

“You know, I’m quite surprised you actually kept the dragon scroll.” Ian said as he turned right at Raya from his seating row. 

“Yeah, I needed to steal it from Fang a few months ago.” Raya whispered to him.

“Nice.” Ian quietly said back.

[Raya then brings out the same dragon pendant Namaari gave her.]

(Raya: Sisudatu…um…I don’t know if you're listening. I’ve searched every river to find you, and now I’m here at the very last one.)

Sisu puffed out nervously, scratching the back of her head. “Yeah, uh…not to bring down the situation even more but-uhhhh, I didn’t really hear ya, Raya.” Sisu shook her head at the end of the sentence. Raya and some others sighed, looking bummed out.

Sisu then held up her paw, trying to cheer the cast up and Raya.“B-But I hear you now! You know…s-since we’re right here seeing our future!” Sisu continued, sounding optimistic. Raya smiled a bit. “Yes, I…I-I know. Thank you.” Raya replied

(Raya: Look, there’s not a lot of us left. And we really…we really need your help. If I can be honest…I really need your help.)

Many were disturbed by this.

“W-Wait, H-How many?” Rex asked, his body tensed up a bit from when onscreen Raya said that. Raya with an honest stern face said this. “I don’t know… probably around 110 to 150 of us left. Honestly, I can’t tell. But I know there aren't really a lot of people left in Kumandra. Most of them are from Fang and Talon.”

Many eyes widened in complete terror. “Oh. My. God.” Helen silently shouted while Fear, Wasabi and Rex looked like they were about to faint.

“So it’s THAT bad!?!?” Calhoun yelled out, she honestly thought That Raya’s universe would really-really need her soldiers right now. Raya nodded from that.

“Oh your world definitely needs to be fixed, J-Jeepers! That’s even worse! The Druun were really that STRONG!?!” Felix yelled out, sounding extremely scared for this universe.

“And here I was hoping it would be the Walking Dead… just without the zombies. But nope! This is just WAAAY worse than zombies!!!” Fred shouted, and those not from the 21st and 20th century turned to him.

“Wh-What’sss is thisss Walking Dead you are speaking about? Make some sssense here Three eyed man.” Kaa raised his eyebrow and motioned his tail outward in a circle towards the boy to indicate to him to explain.

Fred turned to him, though his expression wasn’t seen under the mask. He immediately realized something.

“Right, right. You guys are animals,” Fred mumbled before looking up at the snake. “OKAY. Soooo, do you know how dead people, or animals in your case usually stay dead like… forever?”

Shere Khan flatly stared at him “Um, yes, we know man people die like us. Why, three eyed clothed Blue-man?” Shere Khan raised a slight eyebrow in question. 

Fred exhaled before saying. “Well basically, the Walking Dead is one of the many forms of media from my world that we call ‘zombie apocalypse'. And do you know what a zombie is?” Fred then asked the others.

Hercules raised his hand “Ummmm… no. But I can tell from the word, ‘dead’, it’s something bad, isn’t it?” Hercules questioned

Hades just waved him off. “Pff, yeah, like the dead can come back to life. Spoiler alert! They Cant!” Hades exclaimed, not taking this seriously. Miguel really wanted to say that they do in his universe, but that would be a spoiler.

‘WRONG!” Fred shouted, shutting hades up. He waved his claw. “In some universe who had that, they can! Luckily in Raya’s universe, they can’t! But that’s good and worse at the same time.”

“S-So what’s the difference between those viruses? And what do you mean that’s a good thing?” Namaari asked sternly, her voice filled with concern. 

Fred cleared his throat before saying. “Well one, You don’t have to die a horrible and painful death when you get caught by the Druun. But the zombies, they’ll just rip you to shreds, or bite you on the neck or anywhere else. You become like them later, just a rotting mindless corpse doing the same thing. And it doesn't matter how you die for some universes. A gunshot to the chest, neck snap, or even beheaded, you will turn into one of those. And the only way to permanently kill a zombie is to destroy the brain,” Fred tapped his head on the last word as many gasped in absolute horror, Fred then held up both of his hands. “Now-Now! Don’t get me wrong, my universe doesn’t really have that. But after seeing other universe’s like that, believe me, you guys should count yourself as lucky. You have a cure, not many virus universes have that.” Fred said with genuine care for Raya and Sisu.

“Okay, wow! And I thought the black plague was the worst disease event in history. My god…” Anna covered her mouth, eyes widened in horror and shock. 

“Well If I had a choice between the plague and what Fred said, I’d rather take the plague.” Kirstoff interjects, also looking horrified. Shoot, Sven and Olaf were too.

“By the great spirits… S-So they were lucky? Raya and Sisu, my goodness that sounds worse!” Zazu flapped his wings in exclamation, Mufasa looked like he didn’t cover his mouth with both of his paws. Instead he only used his right paw. 

“Yes, they quite were. Fred’s words about this ‘zombe’ thing makes the Druun look harmless!” Mufasa mumbled with Zazu, he and Rafiki are honestly grateful they don’t have something like this. Or EVEN worse than the Druun.

Sisu was…horrified of course, she was already told how the world of Kumandra worked. But Raya didn’t really tell her how many people were left, and it honestly scared the crap out of the water dragon. Not to mention she was told that her universe was lucky and instead got a dangerous yet harmless spreading virus most universes don’t have. Even a cherry on top is they could find a cure, MOST VIRUS UNIVERSES DON’T. “Oh…Oh Toi, Okay we are so lucky and I’m so glad I’m back because I need to save this world. You didn’t tell me the humans of Kumandra were very low!!” Sisu turned her head at Raya, looking freaked out by this. Her tail was lashing anxiously.

“Wait, I-I thought you would know after I told you what happened in the world?” Raya turned around at Sisu, looking puzzled. Some even did so. 

“I-I’m sorry, you didn’t tell her the full story?” Jessie asked. 

Raya quickly sighed and held up a hand. “Well, I did tell her the important parts of what happened when I was in my universe. But not the little ones.” Raya replied, the cast nodded in understanding. Sisu was still trying to process all of this.

(Raya: I made a mistake, I trusted someone I shouldn't have And…now the world’s broken.)

“You know it’s not your fault, you were young and naive to the world.” Elsa turned her head at Raya with sympathy, Raya nodded with a stern yet soft face. “I know…I know, you guys told me that already. And I appreciated it, really.” 

“Yeah! If anything, It’s her and her friend’s and their mother’s fault! They were the ones that broke the world! They could’ve listened to Heart yet they choose not to!” Miguel immediately turned around and pointed at Namaari, who actually wasn’t crying this time. If anything she looked alright, yet still feeling like a failure.

“How are we supposed to trust her people, boy? We haven’t even met them in years.”

“Um, TCH! Well, I don’t know. MAKE AN ESCAPE PLAN IN CASE YOU WERE RIGHT!? Think about it! Even though what Benja said was very less likely to happen, there are things like that ANYONE would wish not to pass up. You could’ve made an escape plan in case he was lying, and if he wasn’t. Then you wouldn't need to use a backup plan and trust him, and as we all saw. Benja wasn’t lying. If you had just waited to see if he was lying or not, you could’ve had the same luxuries as Heart.” Miguel said back, sounding both disappointed yet stern at the same time.

And it actually made a lot of people conflicted about that, it even made Namaari look very surprised by how much of a good point Miguel made. She looked down, thinking heavily about that. 

Eugene rubbed his chin. “Huh…Okay, Well look at you, you clever nino ! You actually called her out!” Eugene cheered out, sounding proud of Miguel. 

Dante barks, also saying that was cool calling her out. 

“Yeah! Look at her, I bet she’s embarrassed that she got called out by a kid!” Mowgli pointed at Miguel and had a big happy smile across his face for many to be proud of him, Namaari heard that and was even more embarrassed by the fact. She thought if her mom was here, she would be HEAVILY disappointed that these insignificant people would let her be treated like this.

Miguel“Gracias You guys! I was a bit worried If I said something a bit stupid.”Miguel scratched the back of his head.

Sisu shook her head, also looking proud of Miguel “No you didn’t, if anything you made a good point. I’m honestly surprised that the other tribes didn’t really do that!” Sisu said, chuckling at this as the cast then watched the screen.

[One tear then appears on her right eye as Raya breathes deeply as she wipes it.]

(Raya: Sisudatu…I just really, Really want my ba back.)

[Raya cries softly before continuing.]

(Raya: Please…)

“You will, you did say that you and Sisu found out a way to cure everyone and stopped the Druun, correct?” Mufasa turned up his head to face Raya, who nodded. “Yes, We found a way.”

“Good, As long as there is one, your universe will be fine.” Mufasa said as he then watched the screen.

[Raya wipes another tear, exhaling as she then places the dragon pendant on a tea cup.]

(Raya: Okay…)

[Raya then brings out a cup, well not just any, it looks like a straw at the top.]

(Raya: …Here goes everything.)

“100% Sisu’s gonna come back, It’s always the last one in situations like this.” Maui just had a casual smile, his look telling everyone that he knew something big was gonna happen. 

“Yep, totally! You see this a lot in movies! Where it seems like they won’t get the thing they wanted until somehow they do!” Dash whispered, leaning between Moana and Maui with a smile. Maui was a bit surprised while Moana just smiled warmly.

“Well…If it is one of those ‘Movies.’ Then yes, we should know if this is the moment Sisu arrives and gets resurrected.” Moana replied with a nod, before watching the screen.

[Raya then does a praying gesture, before pouring the water on the tea cup.]

(Raya: Suvaa de draa sim, Mandra de draa lim. Bavaa de draa tomben…)

Meanwhile, everyone was immediately confused

“...O-Okay, you weren't kidding, I don’t even know what kinda language this is! W-what the heck are you even saying?” Hiro asked as he turned his head at Raya. Raya simply pointed at David, who then said. “B-B-Bring Back the-the Drago-dragon, give back Th-The World, bestow back the peace…” David translated, making everyone feel astonished by this. 

“Huh, those are some…pretty fitin’ words to summon you.” Baloo smiled and looked up at Sisu, who also smiled back. “Yeah, guess so.”

Go-Go raised her right hand. “S-So wait! What language is it called? Is it like a mix of Japanese and Chinese words together, Vietnamese language or…?” Go-Go asked as Raya and Sisu shook their heads. 

Raya scratches the back of her head. “Well, I…I don’t really know what those three words mean or anything. But it is a new language, it’s called Kumandra. You know what Dep-la means?” Raya looked up at Go-Go, she was quickly thinking something. Before nodding in understanding.

“Oh yes! It’s like a Vietnamese word for Beautiful or Friend right?” Go-Go pointed at Raya, she honestly was quite surprised by how she easily figured that out. Meanwhile some were quite surprised and very confused.

“Wait, Dep la means beautiful!? So Namaari was calling Raya…Beautiful?” Hercules whispered to the people near him, Phil just looked both ways, clicking his tongue before saying “Soooo, should we expect Namaari to throw an apple at Raya?” 

“Um…Y-YES! Yes, that's it! I’m surprised you understood that. Also seriously, what's Vietnamese? Is that similar to the Kuamandran language?” Raya asked again, puzzled. Honey Lemon pointed at her, looking puzzled like Raya.“Wait, you don’t kno–” Honey Lemon then stammered, shaking her head before pointing at Raya and saying. “Wait, so you don’t know what Chinese or Japanese is? Not evening the word Vietnamese language? Not even what Japan, China, or Korea is??”

“No, I don’t know those kingdoms. I Don't even know what those three languages even are, except for the third one. If your universe has something similar to Kumandran, that could mean…” Raya has a quick look of realization, even Sisu and Namaari had it. 

Sisu then raised her paw. “E-Excuse me, but Um…Does…Does Kumandra exist in your universe?”

The Big Hero 6 team shook their heads. “Unfortunately, no. I mean…Though we did understand what dep-la really meant, if anything I think your language is similar to Vietnamese, but just way mixed and made up. None of us! Not even little man over here didn’t understand Raya when she was chanting to summon you!” Wasabi pointed his thumb right at Hiro on his seating row. “Yeah, those were like…New languages to us.” Wasabi nodded.

Raya and Sisu nodded. “Huh…Interesting, but wait! You didn’t answer one of my questions: What's Japan and or China?” Raya raised her hand.

The big hero 6 team and some others sighed in annoyance, Hiro waved his hand dismissively. Clearing their throats. “O-Other time Raya, we’ll speak about that later when we have a break.”

“Yeah, Please do! Besides, your future’s way is more important than finding 100 thousand facts about Japan or China!” Anger yelled out, many nodded in agreement as they then watched the screen.

[She stops pouring in the water on the cup, she then prays. Hoping this would be it…that Sisu would awaken.]

[However, the scene then switches to another view, focusing on the small river. Which… the water is moving backwards?]

Many weren't really fazed at all, though some were.

“Wait, what? Why the heck is the water moving backwards?” Hamm whispered to the people near him, he couldn't really understand why. Then again he couldn't understand how to fix the battery. “I don’t know, Maybe this is the moment Raya brings back Sisu?” Slinky leaned right at Hamm’s ear.

“Knew it.” Maui smiled at the scene. “We all did, it’s always the last one in Stor-I mean Universe like this.” Corey replied with a nod, smiling nervously from correcting the sentence.

[The scene then cuts to Tuk-Tuk drinking the small river, the river’s water then starts to make a lot of majestic bubbles. Leaving Tuk-Tuk bewildered.]

Some chuckled or laughed shortly at this scene.

“I mean I don’t blame him for being this surprised, If I saw water moving like that I would be completely bewildered by it too!” Hank pointed one of his tentacles at the screen, some chuckled even more.

[Tuk-Tuk then walks up on the hole of the shipwreck, grumbling to warn Raya about what happened.]

(Raya: I know buddy, I haven’t forgot…)

[She gasped as the bubbles of the small river then swiftly formed, Tuk-Tuk then curled up in his ball, a bit freaked out by this.]

Though many were in awe, some were a bit confused by Tuk-Tuk

“Why is he even curled up in a ball? It’s not like the water’s gonna hurt him or anything?” Vanellope whispered to Nala and Simba, pointing at the screen. “Well Dad told me that sometimes they do that as a defense or something. Like if they’re scared.” Simba whispered back, Vanellope was still confused by this. “Weird, Tuk-Tuk should know the water ain’t aimed at him. Or even harm him at all.”

“Well, my mom always says that most of us listen to our instincts. Tuk-Tuk probably did so.” Nala replied, shrugging her shoulders.

[All of the mini bubbles then all go to the big one, making it bigger and bigger as it forms into a dragon. Sadly the guff of smoke makes it harder to see who it really is, Raya squints her eye’s to see a bit more closely.]

Joy gasped, her eyes widened in amazement “It’s Sisu!” Joy whispered, hopping a bit from her seat in excitement, her emotion friends nodded of course. 

(Sisu: Oh my…Where am I? Pengu? Amba? Pranee? Are you there?)

“Oh Yeah, I almost forgot. You were woken up a minute later after the chaos of the Druun happened.” Megara spoke up with a nonchalant smile she always does, Sisu looked a bit sad for a moment. But then smiled a bit, just a bit though.

“Yeah, and not only that. And I can’t say, but Raya’s going to tell me something even Way-Way worse than that!” Sisu gestured at the screen, many eyes widened in surprise. Some clench their teeth and breathe out. “OOF! Yeah this ain’t one bad thing after another day for her isn’t it?” Bob whispered to his family. They nodded. 

[Raya immediately knows the silhouette and immediately does the heart praying gesture.]

(Raya: Oh mighty Sisu!)

(Sisu: Who said that!?)

[Sisu then accidentally tail whips Raya as she yelps]

Many eyes widened in shock.

“Yeah uh, sorry I tail whipped ya.” Sisu leaned towards Raya, lowering her long head a bit. Raya quickly waved her hand dismissively. “Nah, It’s alright. You didn’t really see me.”

Shank blinked. “W-Woah! Jeez! Were you unaware?! Or did you do that on a quick alert?” Shank asked. 

“Eh, the first one. My mind was SO distracted about saving the world, besides my mind was a bit in the fuzz-fuzz when I woke up.” Sisu circled her two paws to gesture to the cast that her mind was fuzzy. They nodded in understanding.

(Sisu: Hello?)

[Sisu then walks out of the smoke.]

(Sisu: Hello?)

[Sisu then looks down to see Raya, who was muffled by her mask and still on the ground.]

Some just laugh by the way Raya has fallen, even Namaari. Raya’s face turned red a little as she placed her hand onto her right cheek, rubbing her face to her neck. “Well, this is embarrassing…” she muttered to herself.

(Sisu: Oh! Oh I’m sorry, I didn’t see you there!)

[Sisu casually picks up Raya like she’s a puppy.]

Meanwhile many were completely shocked by this.

Shere Khan looked Inturgied yet stern and serious at the same time.“Hmph. They could carry Man as if they were just a stick. And they waste their talents on saving them, fascinating yet…disappointing.” Shere Khan mumbled, his acquaintance Kaa was also pretty interested in this as well.

“O…W…W-WOW!!” Calhoun was completely taken back by this, looking very impressed. 

Sisu blinked, looking puzzled. “What? Was it the fact that I Carried Raya with one arm?”

“Pretty darn much! I didn’t expect you to be THIS strong, w-well Not strong enough for Herc over here who just carried out a boulder.” Calhoun pointed at Hercules while looking at Sisu, which is funny because Calhoun’s far away and above her. Sisu laughed softly. “Okay-Okay, I’m not THAT strong! But I think I could lift or ride like, 2 or 3 people? If you catch my drift?” Sisu nodded to see if anyone got that, they did and nodded in understanding. 

“...Okay, HOW IS SHE THAT STRONG!?!?” Disgust whispered to her emotion friends, looking extremely shocked by this. They shrugged. “I-I-I don’t know!? I-I mean, She was able to carry like 3 of us and ran across the room at normal speed casually!” Joy whispered back, also sounding surprised by this fact.

(Sisu: Not too bad, just a little dusty. Let me get that for ya!)

[Sisu brushes off Raya’s clothes as Sisu laughs warmly, Raya was still shell-shocked that it worked.]

(Raya: You…are Sisu!?)

(Sisu: And you’re people. What’s your name?)

(Raya: Raya, I-I’m Raya.)

(Sisu: And you're not made of stone. Which means…)

“It worked but at the sametime, it didn’t?” Moana spoke up, many were a bit mixed to that response. 

“I mean…I guess, yes, I did succeed and yes Raya brought me back. But at the same time Druun happened later, if only SOMEPEOPLE didn’t ruin it.” Sisu sounded sarcastic when she turned right from her seating row, far away was Namaari. Who looked guilty about it.

“I know…” Namaari replied, sounding so guilty and defeated. She knows if she said that they didn’t mean for this to happen they would call her out again, besides she already knows.

(Raya and Sisu: IT WORKED!!)

(Sisu: WE DID IT! DID YOU HEAR THAT PENGU!? IT WORKED!!)

[Sisu excitedly runs in circles while still holding Raya.]

(Sisu: I didn’t mess it up!)

Many felt a tiny emotional tap when Sisu said that.

“Oh goodness! This even makes me more sad!” Buzz was taken back by this response, looking empathic. “So, You said that you were very inexperienced right? Like so much so to the point where you thought you would mess up?” Buzz asked, Sisu nodded with some guilt in her expression. “Yeah, like I said. I was mostly on the sidelines, so I was really-really hoping that I didn’t screw up. If anything I kinda felt very lucky there!” Sisu exclaimed, nodding vigorously.

(Sisu: Is that food?)

[Sisu then immediately dash’s somewhere else, dropping Raya. her cap covering her face.]

(Sisu: I was so focused on saving the world that I forgot to have breakfast today!)

Many felt another emotional light tap from that response.

“Wait, YOU’RE TELLING ME ALL OF THIS STARTED EARLY IN THE MORNING!?” Violet yelled out in extreme disbelief and shock, Sisu nodded.

“Yep, if anything! Us dragons were just sleeping or staying up late that day until all the sudden, screaming appeared and all the humans were rushing at us screaming for our help and that a purple fog was turning people to stone. So we rushed there without even hesitating.” Sisu said with a casual smile, she’s trying not to break down on the inside as many just stare at Sisu in disbelief.

Zeus was honestly intrigued by the dragon’s bravery. “Hmm, you know…I’m very proud of your species bravery. You all went in there even if your powers were never used for combat purposes.” Zeus smiled with honesty and pride, Sisu smiled back and nodded as a thanks; meanwhile, Hercules mentally took note on it—maybe it’s one of the requirements of being a true hero?

[Sisu then picks something off of Raya’s purse. Raya then removes her cape on her face, looking puzzled.]

(Raya: Today? What exactly do you think today is?)

(Sisu: Tuesday.)

[Sisu then takes a bite of the jerky and gurgles like it tasted very bad.]

Though some laughed softly at this scene, some were still confused.

“Wait, what food were you really eating? And how bad is it?” Disgust turned left at Raya in her seating row. “Jerky. It tastes bad in the first few tries, but eventually, you’ll get used to it.” Raya simply replied.

“Sooo just jerky? N-Nothing Else? Like fruits, vegetables or something?” Barley interjected, he felt like Raya didn’t even eat ANYTHING good. Raya clicked her tongue. “Well…I did eat some from abandoned places, drank some water as well. But it’s mostly just eating jerky.” Raya nodded at the end, many all just stared at her in disbelief.

“So…S-So you’re saying that you never tried good food at all!?!?” Judy exclaimed, her ears pointed up in high emotion. Raya exhaled. “Nope, not even a turkey.”

“Okay I am so glad WILL’s gonna give us some good food. You need some, A LOT!” Sisu nodded shortly at the end, Raya smiled a bit. “I do, I can’t really wait for that. It’s been a while since I’ve tasted good food.”

(Sisu: I mean…MMM!)

[Sisu pulls of a fake smile immediately,]

(Sisu: What is this delightful culinary treat?)

“More like very bad, I don’t even want to imagine what it even tastes like to make Sisu gag.” Vanellope whispered to the people near her. 

“TCH! Yeah, honestly I would rather eat something sour than this!” Nala whispered back, also sounding disgusted by this ‘jerky’ food.

(Raya: It’s jackfruit Jerky, I dreid it myself.)

(Sisu: Well, compliments to the chef!)

“Hey! Don’t blame her! It’s not her fault that her cooking was crap, it’s probably because of the less resources in the past 6 years! AAAnd Namaari and her clan causing this mess.” Fred spoke up, raising his suit claw up in the air. Some chuckled at that…except for Namaari. 

“Yeah, maybe if it weren't for them, my cooking would’ve been better.” Raya nodded with a little smile, the cast then watched the screen.

[Sisu laughs nervously before giving it to Tuk-Tuk.]

(Sisu: Wanna finish this, skippy?)

[Tuk-Tuk just grumbles in response and backs away.]

Many of the animals that understood him all laughed at the scene.

Pumbaa snorted at this scene before saying.“HA! He…” he continued laughing as he was holding his mouth. “…He said NO!!” Pumbaa hollered out before he laughed shortly. 

“Knew it. Just to let all of you know. Tuk-Tuk doesn’t really like my jerky, He only eats bugs, fruits and vegetables.” Raya smiled playfully, many nodded in understanding.

“TCH! No wonder! I would've refused to taste that too! Or even eat it if I could!” Woody gestured his hands to point at himself, everyone already knows their toys.

(Raya: Sisu, there are a few things I need to catch you up on.)

(Sisu: Oh yeah?)

[The scene cuts to the shipwreck, Tuk-Tuk still leaning on it.]

Many looked very confused.

“W-Wait, why did it switch to the shipwreck? Was there something to see?” Hercules blinked, puzzled at the scene. 

Lucius waved his hand dismissively.“No-No-No, I don’t think there is. If anything, I think I know where this is going.” Lucius smirked as many turned around to him in confusion. “W-What do you mean?”

Lucius chuckled as he then pointed at the screen with three fingers.“Okay people! Watch this! Sisu gonna scream in surprise in 3…2…1” Lucius’s fingers were pointed down as the last one, he gestured like it was a gunshot.

(Sisu: YOU BROKE IT!?!?)

[Tuk-Tuk then stumbles and falls from the shipwreck, unbalanced again.]

“Knew it.” Lucius smiled with confidence as many looked quite impressed by his guess. 

“W-Wow! Nice Guess! H-How did you know?” Sisu tilted her head with a curious expression.

“Well…like the emotions I come from a time where TV exists, But-But! A bit more advanced, but they're still the same, so I know when things are gonna appear or say something. WILL seems to have that cutaway scene mindset.” Lucius shrugged at the end, many and Sisu nodded in understanding.

[The scene then cuts to Sisu walking right and left, panicking.]

(Sisu: Oh, Oh, Oh my! This is bad-this is bad! I’ve been asleep for 500 years ! You brought back the Druun! And none of my brothers and sisters came back!)

[Sisu then turns around to Raya.]

(Sisu: Why didn’t they come back!?)

Barley rubbed his chin “Actually, as a guy who knows a lotta-lotta magic stuff. I GOT NO CLUE! Did your ancestors not make another chanting spell to bring back the other dragons?” Barley turned his head right at Raya, Raya looked unsure as she scratched the back of her head. “I…W-Well I have no clue about that either, Barley, I’m guessing they were only focusing on how to bring back Sisu.” Raya shrugged, many were mixed about it before shrugging or nodding.

“Most likey, though, if it's true. I’m a bit sad that they didn’t find a way to bring back my siblings, BUT HEY! Atleast they brought back a dragon to save a world!” Sisu pointed at herself with a big cheery smile, many nodded in agreement before watching the screen.

(Raya: I don’t know?)

(Sisu: Also, YOU BROKE THE GEM!!)

“Not her fault though, blame Namaari and the people that were involved.” Wasabi pointed down next to his seating row, which was Namaari. She exhaled nervously, but everyone else already knows this.

[Raya brings out the gem piece.]

(Raya: I still have a big chunk of it though.)

(Sisu: Is that supposed to make me feel better!? If you lost a puppy, and I said, “Well, we still have a big chunk of it!” Would that make you feel better?)

Some were quite disturbed by this, while some laughed softly at this scene.

Dante visibly cringed and whined a little, his ears flopping down as he walked backwards into his seat.

“Did you have to explain it like that?” Slinky turned his head around to the dragon with a ‘bruh’ expression. 

Sisu chuckled nervously as she scratched the left of her neck. “Well, I was still distressed by all of this, Slink.” Sisu replied, Slinky’s expression softened like he understood what she meant. “Yeah, alrighty then. Does it make sense when you have just woken up after the world was in chaos.” Slinky shrugged his shoulders.

“Um…O-Okay. Y-Yeah that is one disturbing yet good example about it, good point.” Anna smiled awkwardly, nodding in agreement. Many did so before watching the screen.

(Raya: Can’t you just make another one?)

“Actually… I never asked, but uh… since you're a magical being can't you just make another one?” Hercules asked, it made others actually think about that.

“I can't remember. Plus, I'm not really experienced and not only that! It took my siblings using all of their magic to make the gem.” Sisu explained, it made some sigh like it's unfortunate.

“Well, that's a bummer!” Joy was just slumped by this, but she quickly had a look of realization and quickly pointed at the dragon. “Wait! Didn't you say that you had a plan to fix this?” 

Sisu nodded her head vigorously. “Oh no I-I do! I do! But I can't say it yet, you'll find out sooner though.” Sisu replied, many nodded in understanding.

(Sisu: NO! I can’t just “Make another one!”)

(Raya: But you're a dragon!)

(Sisu: I’m gonna to be real with you, all right. I’m not like the, “best dragon” ya know?)

“tat does not matter, you went there fighting to save your land.” Rafiki nodded with a proud smile, Sisu smiled back and nodded as a thanks. 

“Thank you, I'm glad that you guys are proud of me. I-I thought…w-well I thought all of you would be upset that I just didn't help.” Sisu rubbed her neck with a sad expression.

“Hey-hey, it's okay. You were the least experienced of the dragons, not including the fact that you saw destruction and violence for the first time. You had every right to be scared and not want to fight from that. Besides, you acted brave and chose to step up.” Fear comforted with a genuine smile and tone, Sisu chuckled softly.

“That's funny, out of everyone I didn't expect the physical embodiment of fear to tell me that it's okay to feel it and compliment me on acting brave!” Sisu smiled warmly, some and Fear laughed softly at that as Fear held up his hands.

“Now-now! Don't get me wrong, and I'll be honest here! I would've ran away and hide, and you know me. I DON'T really like very drastic situations!” Fear exclaimed, many nodded before watching the screen.

[Raya then pulls out the scroll of Sisu fighting off the Druun.]

(Raya: But you saved the world?)

(Sisu: I-I did do that, that’s true! But…Have you ever done like a group project but there’s like that one kid who didn’t pitch in as much but still ended up with the same grade?)

“Okay, I'm honestly surprised that they got our modern slang here.” Hiro whispered to his friend, and they nodded. 

[Sisu then sat down.]

(Sisu: Yeah, I wasn’t the one who actually MADE the gem.)

[Sisu then picks up the gem piece.]

(Sisu: I just turned it in.)

[All the sudden, Sisu started to glow. Raya was taken back by this.]

Everyone's eyes widened in shock and amazement.

“WOAH! YOU LOOK SO BEAUTIFUL WITH THAT GLOW!” Rex happily exclaimed, turning his head at onscreen Sisu, then at Sisu.

“WOW-WAIT, YOU CAN GLOW!?!” Joy turns her head immediately to Sisu in pure excitement. 

Sisu laughed softly. “Yeah, It’s m–” Sisu had a quick look of realization, blinking and stuttering before shaking her head and waving her paw dismissively. “S-Sorry! I can’t really explain that yet, it’s a spoiler. But You’ll find out in like a few seconds!” Sisu pointed up, some sighed in annoyance 

“Oh, come on! Well…at least we’re gonna get it about now, This spoiler thing is getting on my nerves.” Olaf pouted, crossing his stick arms. 

Anna placed her hand onto Olaf’s head and rubbed it. “I know Olaf, but we have to get used to it.” Anna said before watching the screen

(Raya: Whoa! Uh…You’re glowing.)

(Sisu: Oh, thank you! I use algae and river slime to maintain my–)

(Raya: No, NO! Look!)

[Raya points at Sisu, Sisu looks down at her body and softly gasped in realization.]

(Sisu: Oh! This is my little sister Amba’s magic!)

“Amba? Is that one of your four sibling’s names?” Kristoof turned his head up to Sisu with a curious expression, Sisu nodded. “Yeah! She’s very sweet. If she was here you guys would love to meet her!”

“Yeah, But-uhhh, You said that was your sister’s magic correct?” Eugene raised his hand as he looked up at Sisu, she nodded. “Yep! My vision of myself just said it, why?” Sisu tilted her head left a bit in confusion.

Eugene quickly cleared his throat.“Well, you also said that your siblings infused all of their magic onto the gem. Sooo does that mean that their powers are also in the gem?” Eugene asked.

Sisu took a moment before nodding. “Yeah! Yeah pretty much so, every dragon has a–” Sisu had a look of realization and pointed at David. “Wait, can I tell? I know I’m about to say it quickly.” Sisu quickly asked, David nodded as Sisu gave a big relieved smile before continuing. 

“Okay! Every dragon has a unique magic, Like with Amba. She can glow!” Sisu gladly explained. Though many were in amazement of this, some weren't.

“So…Is that it? She could just glow?” Woody questioned, Sisu turned her head around. Looking puzzled yet understanding. “Um, Yes! W-Why-What do you mean?”

“I Mean…” Woody’s expression told everyone that he was slightly regerting on what he’s about to say, but for some reason. He held up his hands, telling everyone to be steady. “…Okay, I’ll be honest! It sounds and looks cool. Useful in dark areas, but that can’t be it right? Like…It’s not just one power, right?” Woody shrugged at the end with a nervous smile.

Sisu rubbed her chin, thinking it through. “Wellllll, No actually. If anything, us dragons could use other powers. They just need to transfer their power like what happened with the gem.” Sisu pointed at the screen, it made everyone get what she meant.

“Ah, so wait. Then what’s your power? Is it you breathing out smoke?” Buzz raised up his hand as many turned around to look at the spaceranger, Sisu smacked her lip and sighed. Pointing finger guns at him. “You have to wait and see.” 

Rex waved his tiny hand, raising it.“But-But Wait! Could you also glow now?” Rex pointed at her, Sisu smiled and nodded. “Yep! Wanna see everyone?” Sisu asked, many took a moment before nodding. Sisu then shakes her shivered her body a bit, her now glowing beautifully as many are in awe.

“WOAH-H! THAT’S SO COOL!!” Vanellope cheered and hoped a bit from her seat, glitching in the process as her voice glitched as well

Joy then did a cheering gesture with her arms up high.“HOORAY! SO THAT MEANS WE’RE NIGHTLIGHT BUDS NOW!!” Joy pointed both of her fingers at Sisu, who smiled warmly as her glow then disappeared. “Guess we are.” she said as they then watched the screen.

[Sisu then grabs her tail and hugs it, doing two mini excited hops.]

(Sisu: I GOT THE GLOW!)

(Raya: Your little sister’s magic?)

(Sisu: Yeah, every dragon has a unique magic)

(Raya: Okay, what’s yours?)

(Sisu: I’m a really good strong swimmer.)

“T…T-That’s it?” Megara spoke up, looking puzzled as some turned around to her. 

“Um…About what exactly?” Sisu tilted her head in confusion.

“I mean your powers, didn’t Raya say that your species could breathe out smoke?”

Sisu nodded her head vigorously, holding up a claw. “Oh Yes-yes! She did, but only one of my siblings could do that. So If I ever touch that gem, I’ll be able to breathe out smoke.” Sisu answered, many nodded in understanding. Raya sighed, thinking. ‘yeah, now I should’ve double checked a bit there.’ 

(Raya: Wait-Wait-wait! You touched this gem piece and it gave you powers, YOU KNOW WHAT THIS MEANS RIGHT!?)

“She no longer needs some fireflies to see in the dark?” Pumbaa muttered, looking puzzled. Timon clucked his tongue. “I mean…Well I was expecting and thinking if that was wrong and stupid to say but, No...No You’re not wrong.” Timon quickly shook his head as Pumbaa smiled, watching the screen.

“That you’re connected to the gem and use their powers?” Felix spoke up, many turned around to him with mixed face’s. Thinking if he’s right or not. “Huh, That’s…a good guess!” Raya cheered with one simple nod, she then turned her attention to David. Holding up a hand. “Now-Now, I know this is a spoiler, but my other self is about to say that too.” 

“Y-Y-You’ve already sa-said that Princess Raya. T-The only reas-s-reason why I haven’t called out is bec-bec-beca-because Like you said, Y-You’re about to say it.” David replied, the cast then watched the screen.

(Sisu: I no longer need a night light?)

(Raya: What!? No! You’re still connected to the gem’s magic!)

[Raya brings out the dragon scroll, looking cheerful.]

(Raya: And that means you can still use it to save the world! )

[The screen focuses on the scroll.]

(Raya: If we can all the other gem pieces…)

“You can just reassemble it and the Druun is gone?” Scar spoke up, Sisu and Raya turned their heads to the one-eyed lion. 

“Pretty much! I think I just need to focus my magic again like last time 500 years ago and BOOM!” Sisu then made some circle gestures with both of her paws, indicating to everyone else that she was forming something before opening her arms. Having a big smile. “–The Druun just vanishes.”

Many nodded in agreement…well except for Zazu and Mufasa, the two looked quite stern and serious. “Hmm, that's a pretty nice point! Though…” Anger leaned down a bit and turned his head right at Namaari. “…I don’t think our friend would let that happen, she’s too selfish to hoard all of it for her clan and herself!” Anger yelled out in the final sentence, many either had stern or anxious expressions towards Namaari. Sadness scooting left to get close to Joy as she hugs her tightly, she is honestly surprised Namaari didn’t take her hostage from the reveal of Namaari being a bad person, she wonders why. 

Namaari then hears a whistle, she quickly turns up to see the Big Hero 6 team who were very near her. Above her in fact, Fred wiggled his finger no as the team were looking cold and stern. Almost looking like they were about to use their weapons. “Don’t try anything stupid with Sadness, you remember what happened with Gothel.” Hiro said with a serious tone, the cast really wanted Sadness to be separated from Namaari. But WILL ain’t here.

“So…Namaari, are you willing to save Kumandra and everyone? Oh are you just going to listen to that voice telling you to save your people? Letting others suffer just so you and your people could live.” Mufasa said sternly, Namaari was taken back by this response as many stared down at her. She was very nervous, if her mom were here she would tell her to step up and die like a true Fang warrior. But at the same time…

Namaari thinks it’s wrong to die, she doesn’t know what WILL is doing with Gothel. But seeing how WILL treat her. It’s most likely not good, worse than death. Namaari doesn’t want to end up like her. 

“Y…Y-Yes.”

“Yes, what? What choice is it?” Rapunzel spoke up with a serious tone, she really wanted to scream out in rage the minute Namaari chose the second option. “…I-I choose the first option, I-I want to save…I-I want to save people.” Namaari answered, many calmed down for a moment.

“Good, wise choice. Though, you will be punished, I’ll make sure I’ll convince everyone else to give a fair trial.” Sisu nodded with a stern yet clam expression, Namaari having a hint of a smile. While Raya was staring at Namaari with hatred yet satisfaction before watching the screen.

(Raya and Sisu: I/you can reassemble it and BOOM THE Druun AWAY!!)

(Raya: And Bring my ba back?)

(Sisu: and bring all of Kumandra back!)

“And Hopefully, NOTHING GOES WRONG!” Joy cheered with an optimistic face, nodding to see if anyone agreed. Most of them look doubtful. 

“She’s gonna jinx it, isn’t she?” Calhoun looked around near her as she whispered that, the people who heard that nodded. 

“She’s gonna regret it. Watch.” Ralph whispered back and pointed his thumb behind him as they then watched the conversation play out.

“Hey, sunshine, you might want to dim the light in your tone a bit.” Hades was trying to hold his laugh, still smiling. 

“Oh c’mon! Lord of the GOTHWORLD! Have some hope! 100% Raya’s gonna get the gems in a quickie!” Joy said with no in mind if she offended him or not.

“W-W…W-What’s a goth?!” Hades sounded offended, thinking it was an insult in the emotion’s world. Many didn’t really know that word. 

“Wait, seriously what’s a go–” Mowgli whispered to Miguel’s ear.

“People who act like Sadness.” Miguel quickly retorted with a playful smirk like Joy, Mowgli nodded.

“You! Acting all doubtful! C’mon! It’s obvious Raya’s gonna have no problems for a while!” Joy said with a pure optimistic smile, Hades and some others were just dumbfounded by what Joy said. 

Megara and Zues snorting and holding her laugh. “O…O-Okay for your sake, I’m just gonna pretend that wasn’t an insult.”

“Why would I insult you? I-I mean, unless you're bad or anything then no hard feelings, r-right?”Joy asked with a pure smile and a slight nervous tone. 

“TCH! Nah-Nah, you’re good-you’re good. I was just confused about that word! No hard feelings!” Hades pointed at her as Joy pointed back with a smile, the cast watched the screen as Hades looked quite scared while staring at the screen. Exhaling in fear.

‘Okay I am SO glad I didn’t burst into flames right now! W-What the hell’s even a GOTH!?!?’ Hades thought.

[The scene then cuts to the desert wasteland of Kumandra with Raya’s necklace, then…all the sudden shows 5 fang warrior’s riding their Serlots.]

Ralph just chuckled, looking down and shaking his head like he couldn't believe this. “Called it, what’s worse is that it cut to the scene!” Ralph pointed at the screen as he wheezed in laughter.

Felix looked sorry for Joy while Calhoun was holding her laughter. But unlike some others she knew when to stop, so she did. “Okay-Okay, hold it there, wreck it. Maybe WILL did hear us here somehow to make that happen.” Calhoun gestured Ralph to ease down. He did so.

Hades smirked and some were even holding their laugh, like a certain meme…another time. Joy just blinked as she stared at the screen. Filled with disbelief, too stunned.

Joy smacked her lip and exhaled, chuckling like she was about to lose it. She then did a pray gesture as she leaned down.

“Namaari…”

“Y…Y-Yes Joy?”

Joy then just stared at Namaari, face to face with pure-pure-pure I’m not gonna crashout smile. “If I ever see you get beat up onscreen, if it’s Raya, I’m going to cheer Raya for doing so.” Joy said with full honesty and pureness of her tone, many silently laughed as Namaari was just…dumbfounded by this.

“Al…alright?” Namaari looked confused and less bothered by this, Raya and Sisu smirking before the cast then watched the screen.

[They then pass through Raya’s necklace, well…not before one fang warrior stops and gets off of its Serlot and picks up the necklace. Cleaning up the dust before the screen goes up, revealing Namaari.]

“Wait…Is that how they found me? Damn it!” Raya mumbled, she figured it was the Serlot’s that tracked her scent. Sisu heard that. “Maybe it’s the Serlots, they’re good trackers.” Sisu figured, Raya nodded. “Most likey, I should’ve checked my surroundings more.”

Sisu placed a hand onto Raya’s left shoulder. “It’s not your fault, you didn’t know they were tracking you.” Sisu comforted Raya, she smiled a bit and nodded. “I know, thanks.”

[Namaari then has a look of realization as she then walks at the end of the cliff, seeing the canyon and small river. A fang warrior walks up to her]

(Fang warrior: Princess Namaari, the Tail lands are infested with Druun. Benja’s daughter is as good as stone here.) 

“Well she has something you have and stolen for your selfish selves, so no. She is not good as stone there.” Zazu replied to the onscreen fang Warrior, some of the cast nodded in agreement.

[The warrior scoffs before speaking.]

(Fang Warrior: Retrieving some useless dragon scroll isn’t with the risk.)

Many were quite offended by this and in disbelief.

“All right, I-I’m sorry. I don’t know if he said something incorrectly. But…did this adult man say something so foolish!? Or is it just me?” Bagheera asked everyone, blinking in complete disbelief. 

“No-No-No! You’re not the only one, I’m hearing it too.” Marlin was also staring at the screen as if someone said the most braindead thing ever.

“Okay WOAH-WOAH-WOAH-WOAH! First of all! Ain’t this guy heard the news!? There’s not that many people left! Second of all, in situations like this. YOU GOT TO USE WHAT YOU GOT!! Doesn’t matter if it’s a rumor or not! It’s Way better than feeling afraid of your impending doom!” Barley spoke up, many all nodded in agreement of the blue elf.

“Honestly, you’re correct! I think I’d rather have false hope that a rumor could be true than feeling like the world is already doomed!” Fred yelled out, nodding vigorously with a raised claw from his blue suit as they then watched the screen.

[Namaari then straight out just pushed him to the ground as she stands fiercely.]

Hercules exhaled as he held up his right finger. “I mean…I’ll give one credit to Namaari. He did deserve that.” Hercules said as Namaari and some others turned around to Hercules. 

“Well I…Didn’t really believe in that either. Raya stole this scroll 2 weeks ago.” Namaari pointed her thumb at Raya, some of the cast looked quite pissed off about it. However some were confused.

Slinky raised up his paw a bit, the fact that it could bend quicker made it a bit harder for him to do so.“Wait-Wait-Wait! If you stole the scroll, then why didn’t you steal their gem?” Slinky questioned, Raya exhaled before saying. “Fang’s pretty guarded on the gem, they really don’t want the gem being taken. So, I just took the least guarded thing. Which was the scroll, and went out.” Raya replied, Slinky and some nodded in understanding before watching the screen. 

(Namaari: Anyone else wanna question why we’re out here?)

[The Serlot’s whimper in fear, even the other fang warriors look weary of Namaari.]

Everyone was’t really fazed by Namaari’s indiamantion.

Eugene clucked his tongue, staring at the screen as if it’s pathetic. “YYYeah, that’s one very weak threat you just did. I’ve seen the king do something better than this!” Eugene joked, many were looking very anxious. Looking at each other and exhaling nervously, even Maximus just looked down. Trying not to think about it. He’s heard and seen the criminals of Corona got their heads chopped or hanged

“Um…L-Let’s not think about that, okay? We don’t need to see THIS much violence.” Rapunzel chuckled nervously.

Eugene smiled without a worry. “Okay-Okay, I’ll stop joking, everyone!” Eugene announced.

[It then cuts to the Fang warriors and Selrot’s jumping on the cliff, running towards the shipwreck.] 

Many grew a bit worried about what’s gonna happen.

[The scene then pans up, it’s basically nothing until the camera zooms to Raya, Sisu and Tuk-Tuk rolling in the desert.]

Many exhaled in relief.

“PHEW! Well at least you two got outta there in time!” Felix smiled warmly as he looked up at Raya and Sisu, the two were also looking relieved. “Yeah, me too! I’m honestly surprised that I got out before they could ambush me there.” Raya shrugged at the end, they then watched the screen.

(Raya: Okay so here’s the Sitch.)

[The camera flips to the map of Kumandra.]

Everyone was extremely taken back by this. Except for Sisu and Raya, who were just a little bit taken back.

Wasabi was stammering. “O-O-Okay, W-What!? WOAH-WAOH! Slow time, I have a lot of questions! First of all, is this just Raya narrating like with Joy and Eugene? And second of all, why the heck did WILL switch the scene to show a map? We already know what happened with the other lands!” Wasabi yelled out, sounding extremely puzzled for a good reason. Everyone was.

“F-F-For the f-f-firs-st question, Yes. Sh-She is. Bu-But it’s actually R-Real.” David answered as he pointed his hand at Raya, many were surprised by this fact. “Wait, so you actually did say that?” Baloo turned around up to Raya, she nodded. 

“Yeah, Sisu was asking me how all of this happened and where the gem’s were.” Raya said

“A-A-And tw-Tw-Two, You Might wan-want a reminder. You-You-You don’t know if things have pa-pa-past.” David spoke up, it made everyone feel like he was making a good point.

“Hmmm…Y-Yeah, good-point good-point.” Hiro nodded to David’s answer. The cast then watches the screen.

(Raya : After the gem broke, each piece was taken by one of the chief’s of the five lands.)

(Raya: Fang…)

[The left side of the screen showed VIrana holding the gem, the background being light orange.]

Many weren't really fazed by this. “Well, we all knew that your clan was okay the minute you showed up!” Anger pouted a bit, calling back at her in annoyance. Some nodded as Namaari sighed. She knows she has to get used to this.

“Hm, okay I'll admit WILL does have some good scenes here. Gives us a clear heading on what's going on.” Nick remarks with a casual smile at Judy, who nodded.

(Raya: Heart…)

[The other quarter of the screen on the left showed Raya holding the gem, with a light blue background.]

Many didn't even need to remind or ask if she still has it, so they were silent in that moment 

(Raya: Spine…)

[Then half of the screen was covered, showing the Spine chief holding the gem with a dark grey background.]

“So is Spine still guarding the gem? You told us there's still only 110 to 150 people left in Kumandra. Soooo 110 of them are either at Talon or Fang right?” Ralph asked. Raya bit her lip and exhaled, trying to think.

“Well…Yes, for the last question. The first one…eesh. I-I don’t know! I haven’t heard from Spine for a while, so maybe so.” Raya answered, the cast then watched the screen.

(Raya: Talon…)

[The screen was almost covered, showing the Talon chief holding the gem with a purple background.]

“I-I’m sorry, why is that guy always so smug? I mean I get he's good at scamming and betrayal but jeez he's more snugger than you!” Kristoof whispered and pointed at Eugene, he pouted. Gesturing his two hands pointing at the screen, looking at Kristoff as if he said something stupid.

“What!? Oh You must be joking! We haven’t even seen them scamming well! I’ll see it to believe it! And if they prove it, then yes. They do deserve to have my smugness!” Eugene nodded at the end, pointing at the screen. 

Kirstoff then put his hand above Sven’s chin, doing his usual roleplay. “Well…They are skilled Kristoff, Maybe he’s better?” ‘Sven’ guessed as he whispered to his best friend, Kristoff quietly scoffed. “Eh, We did see them do a show off. Gotta see to believe it!” Kirstoff happily said as they then watched the screen.

(Raya : and tail…)

[The screen was now covered with the people of Kumandra, showing the Tail chief holding the gem with a yellow background.]

“Which is were you are right now?” Jessie asked as she turned around to Raya and Sisu. they nodded. “Yep! Pretty much, that’s where the rest of the gems are!” Sisu happily replied.

(Raya : Where we are now.)

[The screen immediately cuts to Raya, Sisu and Tuk-Tuk rolling up the stairs and reaching the tunnel.]

(Sisu: Wow! So many questions! First one, w-why am I wearing this?)

[Sisu was just wearing a big blanket with a bamboo hat, tail sticking out as well…0/10 disguise.]

And everyone just stared at the screen with a dumbfounded face, not even Woody and Hades were laughing. They just couldn't believe what they were seeing.

Phil just exhaled and facepalmed himself, he’s gonna ask to double check if he’s incorrect. “Okay… Don’t tell me… This is a disguise, isn’t it?” Phil just looked down from his seat, thank god he’s in one of the tallest seating rows or else he would struggle to see. Raya and Sisu looked at each other nervously before turning their heads to Phil.

“Yeeeah.” Sisu smiled nervously and shrugged, everyone just sighed as Raya held both of her hand’s and waved them vigorously. “NOW-NOW-NOW! Before you guys say that I was dumb! I tried by my best. If anything, what she was wearing was my blanket when Tuk-Tuk and I rested in the wastelands or abandoned places. That's all I had to disguise her.” Raya spoke up, everyone else felt like they understood her.

Bo rubbed her chin. “Hmm…O-Okay! But you do realize that won’t really help when you’re in public right? People lost their minds over a gem, you imagine what they’d do if they saw Sisu?”

Raya nodded quickly.“O-Oh I know! I’m aware, Bo! I know some hidden places around Kumandra, I’ll just go and get the gem’s while Sisu’s on the lookout.” Raya pointed her thumb left at Sisu with a non worried smile, many had the same smile as they watched the screen. However Sisu didn’t AND was worried. She then leaned down and whispered to Raya.

“Um…Y-You sure? You know I could just shapechange to a human right? I could help!”

“Well It’s shapeshifting and no, you could get deceived by Talon.” Raya pointed out, reminding Sisu of how bad the Talon people are. Sisu then had a determined expression. “Well I learned my lesson. I know when not to trust people, Raya. I know how this world works now, you can trust me.” Sisu said with a small determined smile, Raya took a moment to think before exhaling and waving her hand a bit.

“Alright, Once we get back. You better stay close to me and be the lookout.” Raya said, Sisu having a glad smile as they then watch the screen.

[Raya then hopped off of Tuk-Tuk, placing her bamboo hat onto Tuk-Tuk’s back.]

(Raya: Well we don’t wanna attract attention.)

(Sisu: Oh, you definitely chose the right hat for that!) 

“Definitely, It’s not a good disguise. Though people would most likely find out, If you just lower your head and body enough. You might look like a statue of some sorts.” Violet said as she nodded and looked up at Sisu, the dragon and Raya smiled and nodded back.

“Thanks! It is one of the hat’s from 500 years ago when the dragons were still around. Good thing I kept it for 6 years.” Raya smiled gladly, they nodded again as they then watched the screen.

[Sisu then runs off somewhere happily, completely unaware.]

(Sisu: So what makes you think the Tail chief’s here?)

[Suddenly, Sisu’s leg touches a string. Triggering a trap as a big spiked pillar falls to her, Sisu gasping in surprise.]

Many eyes widened in bewilderment.

“OH MY GOSH!! THEY SET A TRAP!?!?” Jessie gasped as she covered her mouth, completely taken back by this. Even Bullsye looked quite nervous.

“OH SHOOT, LOOK OUT!!” Violet yelled out, sounding extremely nervous!

Ian just blinked in pure surprise and confusion.“W-WHAT THE!?!? D-DIDN’T YOU SAY THAT TAIL PEOPLE AREN'T HERE!?!” Ian turned right immediately to Raya. 

“I Did! No one comes here because it’s very dangerous.” Raya retorted, many quickly understood that.

[Thankfully in the nick of time, Raya jumps and pushes Sisu. The spiked pillar fell to the ground where Sisu was, before they got back up.]

Many exhale in relief!

“Okay! Note to self. Never run off and wait for the experienced one’s to go with you on a dangerous adventure.” Hamm spoke up, they all nodded and some chuckled softly at it.

Fear whipped some sweat from his head, he’s getting tired and sick of near death scenes. “P BBBFT HEW! That was close! So, should we expect more traps since NO ONE goes there?” Fear turned left at Raya from his seating row.

“You should expect A LOT of traps, right about now.” Raya pointed at the screen, the cast then watched the screen.

(Raya: Because this place didn’t just booby trap itself.)

[The two turned around to see a whole lot of strings, top and bottom. A bug then crawls on the rope]

Everyone's eyes completely widened, some jaw drops with Pumbaa and Pegasus.

“HOW…IN THE FU$$, are you going to pass through all of this!?!?” Wasabi shouted out and exclaimed, he almost sounded like he was gonna cry in despair. “–THAT WOULD TAKE MINUTES, MAYBE EVEN HOURS TO FINISH THIS!!” Wasabi continued as he looked at Raya with disbelief.

“You… You do realize I’m trained for this right?” Raya raised a slight eyebrow, reminding the cast. They nodded. 

“Oh, we know, but Make no mistake. One wrong slip up and you’re done for.” Buzz pointed at the screen as he was staring at Raya and Sisu with worry.

Raya smirked. “Oh really? Watch me.” Raya said, the cast then watched the screen.

(Sisu: this doesn't make sense! None of this would stop a Druun.)

(Raya: It’s not to stop Druun—it’s to stop people.)

[Raya then walked up to the booby trap strings and carefully yet agilely avoided them, almost stumbling a bit before jumping and turning back at Sisu, signaling her head for Sisu to follow her.]

Everyone was quite impressed, some like Eugene or Phil whistling like it was good.

Scar meanwhile, was intrigued by her skills. Maybe he should ask her, but then again he is evil, they’ll know soon. “Hmm, not bad. Though you almost did stumble.” Scar said with a slight stern yet bored tone.

Raya scratched her head nervously, feeling a bit flustered. “Well I did way better than most, it would take minutes or an hour to get through all of that.” Raya said.

Scar nodded. Lying. “Good point, I’ll admit.” Scar replied before watching the screen, if he said that was pathetic and that he would’ve done better. It would heavily risk him getting exposed and beat up early.

[Sisu then did so, and made all of Raya’s stealth and careful training look like a joke as Sisu effortlessly and swiftly goes over the strings. Then hitting Raya with an oblivious smile, her hat falls off and covers her eyes. Raya was just impressed.]

Everyone's eyes widened in shock. Except for Raya and Kaa, he figured that Dragons like Sisu could move quickly like snakes. Namaari's mouth almost gaped, her having a child-like amazement.

“…”

“…”

“…”

Though Rapunzel was in awe, she was puzzled by everyone’s reactions to Sisu doing that effortlessly. “Um…Do Dragons move like that?” Rapunzel whispered to Euegene, he shook his head vigorously the minute she said that.

“N-No, blondie. T-They never do, NOT AT ALL!” Euegene slightly whispered back.

Sisu looked around and saw many shocked expressions, she raised her paw. “Uh…Uh H-HEY! Uh, HEY guys! Why ya silent? A-Are you guys impressed?” Sisu spoke up.

“You…You just made all martial artists, all people who were trying to practice sneaking their whole lives, look like a waste of training and life… when you did this! WITH A SMILE AS IF IT WAS NOTHING TO WORRY ABOUT!” Hiro yelled out and pointed at the screen. Sisu laughed softly before saying. 

“Well, wait until You see me hit the water! I’m REALLY-REALLY FAST!” Sisu exclaimed, it made everyone else feel a bit interested.

“Hold up, how fast are we talking? Since that’s your magical power.” Hercules spoke up, Sisu smiled and thought it through. “W-Well…hmmm, if I had to give an example. It would be faster than a serlot.” Sisu nodded with a sure face, it made many feel amazed but also made some want to question more.

Simba raised his paw. “W-Wait! A-Are they faster than cheetahs?!” Simba asked in an excited tone, Sisu looked unsure. “Okay, I-I don’t know what a ‘Cheeta’ is. Y-You know what!” Sisu shook her head vigorously. “I’m just very fast is all you need to know.” Sisu finished, many nodded in understanding before watching the screen.

(Sisu: What? W-Why are you looking at me at that?)

[Raya chuckles nervously.]

(Raya: Nothing! I’m just not used to seeing dragons.)

(Sisu: Impressed huh? Wait until you see my backstroke. I’m wicked when I hit that liquid, I got water skills that kill!)

“Ummmm, W-what?” Bagheera tilted his head with a puzzled expression. “I think she means she’s very good at swimming.” Vanellope replied as she turned her head up at the panther.

Sisu nodded and waved her paw dismissively.“Y-Yeah guys! J-Just Ignore my rapin’.” Sisu spoke up, they all just look at her with a dumbfounded expression before watching the screen

[Raya was just…dumbfounded by how trash Sisu’s rapping is. I don’t even blame her.] 

(Sisu: I slaughter when I hit the water!)

“I mean that’s a good rhyme, but I don't think Raya really got that.” Judy cringed a bit from all of this, it felt a bit awkward to her. 

“I-I know, I know. I think I just made it a tiny bit awkward.” Sisu scratched her head nervously, she thought to not really do this again and make better rhymes.

[Raya was still dumbfounded and maybe not even understanding what Sisu really meant at all.]

(Sisu: I’m like, really good at swimming. Through rhyme. I was trying to say that I’m really good at swimming-I’m a good swimmer, is basically what I’m…)

“Thank goodness we didn’t hear any singing or music! I was about to cover my ear’s for a sec.” Anger whispered to his emotion friends, Joy and them surprisingly looked grateful that it didn’t happen.

“I mean…she is trying her best! Buuuut in a situation where the world is an apocalypse…” Joy breathed in nervously, his expression telling them that this ain’t right. “YYYeah, not the right time to sing.” Joy finished, they nodded.

[Sisu just smiles awkwardly as Raya turns back at her.]

“Girl, we need to work on your rapping skills when we get to the break. ASAP!” Shank just turned her head around to look up at Sisu, the racer’s face was in disbelief about how trash her rapping was. 

Sisu exhaled like all of this was awkward. “YYYeah, yeah I definitely do. If WILL let’s us do that, I wouldn't even mind. Because I REALLY-REALLY need it.” Sisu then nodded vigorously.

“You do, And You do have potential to sing better! I’ll give you that.” Rapunzel warmly smiled, Sisu smiled back as the cast then watched the screen.

(Raya: Okay we really need to keep going.)

[Sisu then follows Raya, the two walk for a while before Sisu gasps in horror.]

(Sisu: OH NO!!)

Some eyes widened in alarm.

“W-WHAT!? Oh No! W-W-What is it then!?” Rex yelled out, covering his mouth before shaking his little arms. 

 Ian gasped in horror. Feeling startled. “WAIT! Did she see something dangerous here!? Oh please don’t tell me it’s dangerous!” Ian crouched his body down a little, his brother having a non-worried yet brave face.

[Raya immediately pulls out her sword and swings it in a defensive manner.]

(Raya: WHAT!? WHAT IS IT!?!?)

(Sisu: We forgot to bring a gift to the Tail chief!)

Everyone just stared at the screen with a dumbfounded expression. Then some slowly turned around to Sisu incredulously. 

“…”

“W…W-What?” Scar just blinked a bit in confusion, he couldn't even believe what he was hearing as he just turned his head to the dragon. Everyone did, Sisu just cringed at this moment. “YYYYeah, sorry, guys! Remember, Raya didn’t really tell me what the people really are.” Sisu scratched her neck nervously, feeling ashamed that she said that.

“Yes, we all understand. You still thought your world was still filled with kind good people. But you learned how the world is thanks to this future sight.” Mufasa nodded with an honest and proud face. 

Sisu nodded. “I know, it’s one of the few good things about me and Raya being here. We don’t have to make those mistakes.” Sisu said as the cast then watched the screen.

(Raya: I’m sorry. A gift?)

(Sisu: Yeah! A gift that says “You can trust me, can I trust you?”)

Phil just founded that ridiculous “TCH! As if! Even if you did give them a gift, that won’t mean they’d straight up give you the gem! The world is on the spartan rage, so It’s every person for themself’s!” Phil exclaimed, many (Mostly the people of Jungle book, Finding nemo and lion king people) didn’t really understand what spartan rage is. But given the way he said it, they understood it.

“Correct! Not to mention that from their point of view, Raya and Sisu are just tricking them into giving the gem. So if anything! Giving them a gift was never going to work.” Buzz spoke up and shook his head, many agreed. 

“Yeah, now I’m so glad I’m here. How was I this stupid?” Sisu face pawed herself, mumbled at the 2nd sentence. 

“Well you learned now, that’s the good part.” Raya whispered. 

Sisu blinked and nodded. “Yeah, and I don’t really think if I hadn't. I would just be very naive and stubborn.” Sisu replied before watching the screen.

Oh how do we tell her?

[All the sudden, a bug flies and lands between Sisu’s nose. She grabs it.]

(Sisu: Aw, hey there, little fella!)

[Sisu laughed as the bug then turned around and showed its green glowing rear…for the love of god why did they include this scene!? WHO GREEN LIGHTED THIS!?!?]

Many were a bit uncomfortable. Everyone was.

“…”

“…”

“It better not do what I think it’s gonna do.” Timon just looked a slight bit horrified, he felt like was about to hear something unholy. So rude, to the point it would make everyone leave. 

“I really hope it’s not.” Moana cringed at this scene, she began to cover her ears. Shoot some people did like Disgust or Judy.

(Sisu: This beetle’s got a booty.)

(Raya: Uh…careful! It’s a toot N boom.)

“W…W-Why man even call them that?” Shere Khan was just in disbelief, his face not stern like usual. 

“I-I don’t know, If it’sss what Raya said. I think their speciess deserve’sss to be extinct like man.” Kaa replied, also looking very disbelieved that an…creature existed to do this. I don’t even blame him.

“AAAnd Imma take a wild guess it means, ‘Cut the cheese’ type of bugs?” Barley turned his head around to Raya, she closed her mouth as she exhaled and nodded. “Yep, If You guys don’t like that sound. Cover your ears.” Raya told as many did so, cringing at this.

(Sisu: Why is it called a–?)

(The bug then…just magically poofs instead of a cutting the cheese sound??, Raya immediately yanks Sisu away as it then explores and a loud boom poof is heard.)

Everyone was immediately confused, they didn’t really quite expect to make…a magic poof sound?

“…”

“…”

“…”

“Um…Okayyy? I… didn't quite expect that.” Hank just turned around his head both ways before looking at Raya, who is also just as confused as them. “Y-Yeah! Me too! In fact, It didn’t even sound like that!” Raya spoke up, everyone was puzzled by that answer. 

“Wait what? Are you saying that bug was going to actually make a fr#$ sou–” Pumbaa said, However some and himself had an immediate look of realization and surprise. Eyes widened. Pumbaa covered his mouth when he heard the beeping was from him “Wait-Wait-Wait, hold on a sec! You didn’t say a swear word!” Timon yelled out, Pumbaa gesturing and touching his mouth a bit as many grew confused.

 “W-Well…What did you say then?” Felix turned his head around to look up at Pumbaa, he was like next right above his seating row. 

“A-All I said was the F-A-R-T word, Not the swear word!” Pumbaa retorted, many grew more confused. 

“You mean fa#$–” Vanellope's eyes widened in surprise when they heard the censor. “Sweet mother of monkey milk, the pig’s right! I can’t even say it!” Vanellope exclaimed, they didn’t know why this was censored. However they quickly realized who could hold the answer as they then turned their attention to David.

“WHY?” EVE asked as she tilted her head, her tone sounding puzzled instead of robotic and basic like usual. “I-I-It’s beca-cause master WILL Does-Does not like those words, and the sound it makes. It-It-It drives him…mad as mas-mas-master WILL put-puts-puts it. He hate’s J-Jo-Jokes like it too.” David just said all of that with a blank emotionless expression.

Disgust and the rest of the cast were actually quite glad that WILL did that. “Hmm. Thank goodness for that! I was gonna get worried for a second! I might actually thank WILL for that if he ever gets back from his business with Gothel!” Disgust said gladly, David nodded. However some were still puzzled by the bugs and how they do, while some were suspicious of WILL.

“You know…speaking of WILL and Gothel, how come WILL hasn't came bacl yet?” He should be here by now.” Judy whispered to the big hero 6 group and Nick, sounding concerned.

“Maybe he's still dealing with her? Knowing him, he's probably sent her back to her universe.” Wasabi shrugged, they shrugged it off as they watched the screen.

“So, how much should we worry about these colorful fireflies?” Hamm turned his body a bit to look at Raya. “Not much, it just feels like you're getting punched a bit harder. Not enough to kill you ethier.” Raya said as many felt relieved.

(Sisu: Got it, noted. Makes sense.)

The scene then zooms out to see so many Toot N booms, who even green lighted this?

Many were nervous about this scene.

“Ooookay, guess you should go another way!” Woody pointed at the screen and gestured right with a nervous face.

“There isn't any, though don't worry. If you don't disturb them, they won't explode.” Raya explained, some sigh in relief. 

“Alright-Alright, good. As long as you don't feel like you're getting ambushed on.” Woody nodded as they then watched the screen. 

[Sisu and Raya carefully crossed the very closed pathway, Sisu clutching her hat.]

(Sisu: You have to admit though these bug booties are kinda cute.)

“Tey may be colorful, but tey still dangerous. Hitting hard as a gorilla.” Rafiki said to the people near him.

“And they also cut the cheese! which I am thinking about why this universe decided to make that happen.” Eugene held up a finger, Mufasa, Zazu and Rafiki looked puzzled.

“Um…What is a ‘cut the cheese’ saying I may ask Eugene?” Mufasa asked, Eugene stammered. “I-It another word that’s mature for the F-A-R-T word.” Eugene stated, the three animals all nodded. “Point, taken.” Zazu said as they then watched the screen.

[The scene then switches to Raya pulling out her sword, both Sisu and Raya looking around the place as the scene switches to where they’re looking at. Which is a tree with a blue light in the middle, though their pathway to it is not there.]

Some others squint their eyes, now widened in hope.

“Hey Guys! I think I see the glowing gem out there!” Jessie pointed at the screen with a hopeful and glad smile, they squint thier eyes again. They couldn't see who was holding it.

(Raya: I’d say we found the Tail chief.)

[The camera zooms in to see the dead corpse of the tail chief.]

Many eyes widened in absolute horror, some gasping in shock.

“Ho…ly…crap…” Joy's eyes widened in fear for the first time, this is her first time in forever at seeing a real dead corpse. And she really-really doesn’t like it, Fear just looked like he was about to pass out while Disgust covered her mouth, maybe about to throw up.

“Is…I-I-Is that…t… t-t-the Tail chief!?” Rex whispered in terror of the corpse, quivering in fear of the first time he’s ever seen a corpse. Everyone, even the children. Were appalled by this revelation. Others like Vanellope or Mowgli were traumatized.

Hades sighed like he was expecting something stupid, then clapped his hands together and pointed them to where Raya was sitting. “First of all, how did she die?” Hades asked with a raised eyebrow

“Well…I’ve heard around the people that she was hoarding the gem for herself, even if it meant killing others...and I mean everyone, Even…Even the children. She was willing to do everything.” Raya said with a stern and honest face, some were quite uneasy about that backstory. Even more so when she said the children weren't safe either, It made Sisu have a nasty feeling in her stomach. Raya didn’t really tell her the full story. Dory was praying in her mind that she would forget this.

“Oh. My. Land,” Felix muttered. He was so shocked that he took off his hat and twisted it to keep the rage in his body… that was halfway working. Many like Mufasa or Baghreea were boiling in anger, so many parents were.

“SO YOU’RE TELLING ME THAT THOSE BASTARDS WON’T EVEN SPARE THE FUC$?% CHILDREN!” Calhoun exploded and practically leaped off her seat, startling Ralph, Vanellope and Shank, who were both dead silent in shock and anger. Vanellope glitching a bit from being nervous.

“Like I said, They fight dirty. One warning and that’s it. She…I-If anything S-She was so paranoid, so anxious about everyone betraying her and stealing the gem piece. SHOOT She wasn’t even worried about the Druun! if anything! Even some of Tail didn’t want to be near her! And they left, though I think sadly they were taken by the Druun. Or if they got caught by one of her traps.” Raya exclaimed, shaking her head no. then lasting looking down a bit, unsure.

“O…Oh wow, Even her group left!?” Wasabi yelled out, Raya nodded as Wasabi and some just touched their heads. Not believing this. “Oh my freaking god, Guys! Do You know how bad you have to be to the point where even YOUR OWN GROUP WHO’S TRAINED TO ALWAYS FIGHT DIRTY! LEAVE YOU BECAUSE YOU WERE THIS DESPERATE AND WILLING TO KILL EVERYONE!!” Wasabi screamed out with a terrified tensed tone in his voice.

“YES! BECAUSE She Makes Gothel look like a saint compared to her! SHOOT! I can’t believe I just said that!” Anger facepalmed himself and shook his head, many were just in disbelief as well when the tail chief was worse than Gothel. “Well that does explain why when Raya was explaining where the other lands had the gems, the tail chief was looking Darn anxious.” Jessie spoke up, many nodded in understanding of the toy.

Raya then held up a finger “Oh! And If you want to know what really happened. Well…she was so lost, so paranoid that she would get caught by the Druun, that she became a victim of her own traps.” Raya said, exhaling in relief. Though many, even the rest of the children were terrified about that backstory of.

“I…I-I don’t want to know more about that, p-please?” Mowgli was just staring at Raya as if he saw the most traumatizing sh$% ever, Raya nodded. “It is, don’t worry.” Raya reassured, Miguel placed his hand onto Mowgli’s right shoulder. Baloo and Baghreea look on in worry. “You…You Okay there little britches??”

“N…N-No, I-I-I don’t think I even am right now.” Mowgli replied as he turned his head back to Baloo and Baghreea. He knows how animals kill their prey, sure, but…a man person like him was willing to do stuff to keep herself alive, even killing people like him. The thought of that horrified him, made him not really want to go to the man-village .“W-Well she’s dead, At…A-At Least she’s not alive to do harm anymore.” Miguel nervously stammered and reassured

“Well I for one, am glad that bit@# is dead” Anna cursed, and all her friends softly gasped and the whole audience turned to her. “ANNA!?!” Elsa, Kirstoff and Olaf yelled out. Sounding extremely shocked. But it scared them more Anna was willing to say that, it just proved them how much of a monster the tail chief really was

“Wh-why is everyone looking at me like that?”

Eugene whistles and tapped his fingers on his chair and chuckled. “Umm… nothing-” he snorts and puts his hand in his mouth to stop himself from cackling, then clears his throat. “-it’s just that I didn’t expect you out of all the people in this audience to say that.”

“I wouldn't, only to people like the Tail chief.” Anna pointed at the screen

(Sisu: What happened to her?)

(Raya: from the looks of it, she was hoarding the gem and became the victim of her own traps.)

[Raya and Sisu look down at the broken path to see a lot of spikes at the ground.]

Many eyes widened, feeling a bit anxious.

“Oooh boy, That’s a long way down.” Hamm was a bit tensed up when he saw the spikes, he had suddenly thought that some may even have fallen from there and that the cast just couldn't see it.

“Well good thing is that she was a whip sword, she could probably use that to grapple somewhere.” Bob remembered, the cast then felt a bit relieved by this.

(Sisu: Well you gotta admire her commitment.)

“I don’t even admire anything about her at all, she’s far worse than Gothel.” Sisu shook her head no, looking disturbed and disgusted by the tail chief. Mang agreed.

[Raya then looks up and aims her sword at the ceiling, shooting her sword and it is stuck on the ceiling.]

[Sisu then holds onto Raya.]

“Wait a minute, won’t that not support your weight?” Woody pointed at Raya with a concern tone, Raya waved her hand dismissively.

“Sisu Isn't really that heavy, she’s like carrying 6 plates.” Raya stated, many nodded. Understanding her. “Okay Good, Please! I don’t really want to see a brutal death here.” Fear said with a ‘everything is cool but not cool’ tone. 

(Raya: Okay. hold on!)

[Raya and Sisu then swing towards the tree, but it was stoped?] 

Many blinked in confusion.

[It revealed it was Sisu, her bottom legs were still on the floor. Raya still hanging from her whip sword]

Shank just blinked, looking at the screen incredulously. “WHAT THE!?!? WHAT IS SHE DOING!?!?”

“DUDE, PULL HER BACK!!”

“YOU JUST MESSED UP THE SWING! WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?!?” Eugene exclaimed dramatically, Maximus neighed and said to pull her back. Sisu scratched her neck nervously. She felt ashamed and stupid that she didn’t even understand what Raya was doing. 

“Well Uh…I didn’t really get the assignment, Sorry guys!” Sisu smiled nervously, many just stared at her with a ‘bruh’ face. “S…So you didn’t understand that Raya was swinging to get to that area?” Meg just stared at her with disbelief, she couldn't believe the dragon was this obnoxious about this.

“Well…She did tell me to hold on?” Sisu shrugged with a nervous expression, many just continue to have the ‘bruh’ face as they just turn around to the screen. “Okay you deniftly need to learn about the world, You’ve been peaceful far enough.” Phil just shook his head, his face filled with disbelief before watching the screen with the rest. 

(Sisu: Oh, we were doing a jumpy thing! S-so Sorry my bad-I get it now, i’m with it.)

[Sisu’s backleg’s jump as Raya’s sword stops hanging off the ceiling, leaving Sisu and Raya to fall down offscreen.]

Every eye widened in horror from the cast.

“OH NO! THEY FALLED DOWN!!” Dory placed her fins between her head, looking appalled by the scene.

“OH NO WAIT ARE THEY DEAD!?!?” Vanellope glitch a lot in fear of Raya and Sisu, she cares for them now. 

“They aren't.” Elsa spoke up with a stern yet calm expression, many turned around to her. “There was a sound that made when you landed on the ground, if it was the other way around well…you wouldn't want to know what it makes.” Elsa said calmly yet serious, many nodded. Feeling relieved.

[It then quickly cuts to Sisu and Raya thankfully safe, Sisu’s big hat onto Raya’s as she picks it up.] 

 Many felt even more relieved.

“Oh wow! Well You were right Elsa! They are safe!” Olaf said with an optimistic tone, waving his stick arms a bit in joy. Elsa smiled warmly before watching the screen.

[Sisu then walks a bit towards the gem, about to grab it.]

(Raya: Sisu!)

[Sisu inwardly stops and turns her head to Raya, who is looking weary and cautious.]

“W-Wait, I don’t understand. She was about to grab the gem, why didn’t she stop her?” Pumbaa just looked both ways from his seating row, puzzled at this. 

“Well Raya did tell us the chief hoard herself with Traps, And literally one sudden movement could trigger a deadly trap!” Maui xclaimed with some concern of the demigod’s voice, they understood without a nod as they then watched the screen.

(Raya: Don’t…)

[Raya then takes one big stick and snaps it in half and walks up to the corpse, she then places the stick on the corpse’s left arm. Moving it slightly.]

“But wait, was it connected too though?” Hiro stared at the screen with a focused face, looking at the screen. “Most likely Deadly traps kit.” Nick also started at the screen and nodded with a focused expression.

[Sisu then looks up and see’s a string in the air lining up to something, it was trap at the ceiling. Sisu gasped in surprise.]

Everyone else was confused.

“Wait, It’s for the exit? I’m surprised there isn’t any around where they’re standing at” Rapunzel was just puzzled at this, she thought it was for spikes to hold them off.

Anna rubbed her chin.“Hmmm,Maybe there’s a reason why There’s only one trap? It could be about locking them in? But…knowing her story, I don’t think that trap would be about locking them.”Anna said with a hint of anger in her tone, they kinda agreed to that as they then watched the screen.

[Raya then carefully and slowly grabs the gem out of the corpse's hand, she exhales in relief.]

(Raya: two down, three to go.)

Joy chuckled well…joy about how successful this was. “Well that was simple! Buuuut I don’t think the rest would be easy.” Joy looked unsure when she turned her head around from her row, which was Raya. she nodded.

“Yeah, It ain’t. Three of them are heavily guarded, It’ll take a while. But-”

Joy cutted.“It’ll be worth it! I know, Besides you guys really need to reunite all the gems of course!” Joy laughed softly at the end, cheerful at this. “Yeah, Though I do wonder. What’s gonna happen when Sisu touches that gem?” Fear looked around both ways to his seating row, they were mixed about that.

“Well Maybe it’s her having the ability to breathe out fog?” Zeus guessed, some of the people shrugged. “RAIN?”

Wait, what? What do you mean EVE?” Fred turned his body around a bit to look at EVE, EVE pointed at Sisu and the gem onscreen. “RAIN.”

Everyone realized what she meant. “OOOOH! You mean you think she could summon rain since she’s a water dragon like her siblings?” Fred asked, EVE nodded without a word. “Okay-Okay, I get ya. The gem could have that!” Fred said as the cast then watched the screen.

[Raya walks up to Sisu as she place’s it on Sisu’s paw’s. The gem shines brightly as Sisu then becomes smaller? Sisu yelps in surprise as The cape covers her entire body.]

[The cape falls, revealing a surprised human Sisu…get that demon off my screen.]

 Everyone's eyes widened in surprise.

“WHAT THE! W-Wait-Wait-wai-t! YOU CAN TURN BACK TO A FEMALE-Man?!” Baloo turned his head around with a bewildered face, never he would have thought he would see a shapeshifting animal turn into man.

Sisu nodded her head vigorously. “Yep! I can shapechange! It’s my Sister Pranee’s magic!” Sisu said with a smile. “Well That’s…actually pretty useful! You’ll blend right in!” Zeus cheered as Sisu nodded again to his remark, Hades exhaled in relief. “Finally they have a GOOD superpower!”Hades mumbled to himself, though his brother didn’t hear him.

“C-Can you actually do that now? Well…If that’s okay with you, Then again you are cooler with your true form . S-So I won’t mind, I won’t mind.” Anger waved his hand like he was telling her to go ahead if she wanted to, Sisu smiled and shook her head. “Nah-Nah, It’s okay. I could show ya! Like what happened with me glowing here. Soooo Here it goes!” Sisu breathed in and closed her eyes, everyone watched in anticipation.

Nothing happened, some were just looking around awkwardly. Eugene cleared his throat before saying. “um…S-Should we expect this to take longer Or…?

Sisu then blinked in confusion as she realized that her power didn’t work last time. Sisu shook her head quickly.“No-No-No, It’s quick. No wait! I must have used it wrong.” Sisu then focussed and closed her eyes again, it almost felt like 10 seconds as Sisu blinkes in confusion. “W-What!? Why is it not working!? It worked last time?’ Sisu exclaimed in confusion, stammering.

“It-It-It’s beca-Because Master WILL thi-thinks it’s cool-cooler to have you’re-you’re dragon form.” David spoke up with still no freaking emotion of his face. Many were just puzzled by this. 

“...S-So You’re telling me WILL won’t let me change to my human form because he likes my real form?” Sisu tilted her head a bit, David nodded without a word. “Well that’s a bummer.”

“You-You-You have that-that-that back when you get back to you’re uni-universe.” David remind, Sisu smiled in relief. “Thanks! I could get along with using my real form.” 

(Sisu: I just shapechanged! Into people!)

(Raya: Dragons can do that!?)

(Sisu: T-This was my sister Pranee’s thing! Look at my people arms and my people face.)

[Sisu wiggles her arms and touches her face.]

(Sisu: Look how my butt is to my head!)

Many just chuckled at what Sisu just said.

Kaa just exhaled like he wished he had that, not the butt part. “Well great, now i wish I turned-” Kaa then notice that his acquaintance/cubhood friend was staring at him with a stern expression.

“Out of everyone, I didn’t expect you to possibly say that. But do me a little favor.” Shere Khan then stared intensely at the slightly anxious Kaa. “Don’t…don’t wish for that again.” he whispered, Kaa nodded vigorously. “Y-Yess-Yes, Shere Khan.” Kaa said as they then watched the screen, the snake completely terrified.

[She then wiggles her rear a bit…why?]

(Sisu: now that you don’t have to hide me, geting the rest of the gem’s is gonna be a breeze!)

(Raya: Yeah, well this one was easy. But the rest of them are being held by a bunch of no good binturi’s.)

(Namaari: Binturi?)

Many just ethier exhale like they were annoyed, or groaned like they were really-really annoyed. Namaari was just…well guilty about this still, thought not depressed like last time.

Baloo smacked his tongue, sighing.“Welp! We should’ve expected that at this point the minute she got Raya’s rock thing! It’s why you don’t leave all of your stuff on the ground so us animals could sniff it out.” Baloo crossed his arms, the animals and humans who’ve herded that all nodded.

Vanellope scoffed in frustration, throwing up her arms.“Oh for crying out loud! Why them!? WHY EVEN NOW!?!?” Vanellope then pointed at the screen, no one responded to her question as of course they already know how they got here.

[The scene switches to Namaari, her warrior’s and her Serlot looking down at Raya and Sisu.]

(Namaari: That’s not a very nice way to describe an old friend.)

Woody just chuckled as she both waved his hands dismissively. “TCH! No-No-no, I got another term to replace that. Why not we just call you a…‘backstabber’ to everyone, Nice name?” Woody smiled as she looked at Namaari, who was just so done with this.

“You…You do realize I did say that I was gonna work with Sisu and Raya, right?”

“Oh I know! But, You’ll still be a backstabber and almost cost the end of the world. The Name suits ya well.” Woody smirked and nodded, Namaari scoffed in annoyince of the toy as they then watched the screen.

[Her Serlot then leaps down twice at the ground.]

(Raya: Namaari…)

(Namaari: What's drippin’, dep la? Oh I see you finally made a new friend, and Here I was worried you were gonna end up becoming a cat lady…like me.)

[Namaari get off of her Serlot’s back as it roar’s fiercely.]

“Well… I’m more of a dragon lady or an armadillo person,thank you very much.” Raya held up her hands, some of the feline people here pouted a bit. Sisu chuckled softly at this.

“Oh C’mon really!? You don’t really like us lions?” Nala turned her head to look up to Raya, paws on the back of her seat, Raya chuckled. “Well I don’t really Like-you-like you, You’re okay and all. Remember, I LOVED dragons. Always wished I wanted one when I was little.” Raya warmly smiled at the end. 

Namaari smiled a bit at what Raya said. Like her, Namaari did love dragons too…apparently the one she looked up too wasn’t happy about what she’d done, which made her see life differently.

(Sisu: Something tells me you're not besties.)

(Namaari: Stealing dragon gem piece’s are we? WHY?)

Go-Go smiled. “Hmph. Oh Nothing much really, Just to clean up the mess you started.” Go-Go pointed at Namaari. 

Namaari nodded. “I know, Honestly… w-when I asked her that. I Actually thought she was almost like the tail chief, just less evil.” Namaari replied, it made some and Raya both intrigued and confused.

“So You thought of me as a murderer?!” Raya growled a bit in anger at Namaari trying to call her out. Namaari scoffed and shook her head a bit, she was honestly in disbelief that she said that.

“You literally implied to us that You’ve killed before!”

“Only in self defense! Plus you were willing to kill my Ba for the gem! I bet you would've done the same like the tail chief, So That’s kinda hypocritical if you ask me!” Raya quickly retorted, her hands clenched in anger. Namaari felt like she should use her twin blades, but just as she was about to. “RAYA! Raya Calm down, It’s only gonna make things worse if you two argue like this!” Sisu placing her paws at Raya, telling without a word to calm down, though Raya was a bit calmed down. She still had a pissed off look on her face, exhaling like she’s calming down.

Buuuut not before she could point at Namaari. “Don’t talk to me like you thought I was like was that witch Tail Chief! You’re clan and You are not so different when it comes to the Gem.” Raya said, Namaari having a annoyed face before watching the screen.

“I mean…Raya’s not wrong, we’ve seen and heard what Fang’s willing to do.” Buzz whispered to the people near him, the people who’ve heard that mostly agreed. Judy scratched the back of her head.“Yeah, Buuut just less evil…probley, I don’t want to jinx it.” Judy shook her head.

[Raya moves out her hair, almost a bit dramatic.]

(Raya: what can I say, Bling is my thing.)

“huh.Not a bad quip, but not good either.” Fred chuckled softly as he pointed his claw at Raya, she also chuckled. Namaari smiled a bit. “Well…I guess, Namaari and I do like making some mid quips here and there.” Raya said, the cast really didn’t mind it…after all, most of them do have mid quips and jokes at best.

(Namaari: Hmm, Gotta admit Raya. Until a few months ago I thought you were stone, But then, someone stole fang’s dragon scroll.)

(Raya: oh is that why you were chasing me?)

[Raya threw out her dragon scroll to Namaari, without even reacting. Namaari catches it effortlessly.]

Many were a bit impressed by that.

“Hmmm, Okay-Okay. I’ll admit. That was pretty cool!” Dory smiled a bit in fascination as she turned around to Namaari, surprisingly she could still see her well. Namaari nodded without a word.

Ian raised his hand “B-But wait! I actually forgot to say this, but -uhhhh, Why did You need the scroll in the first place?” Ian asked Namaari, she sighed before saying. “Well, she stole are scroll, it was ours.” she simply responded

(Raya: And Here I thought it was because you missed me.)

[Namaari then opens the Sisu dragon scroll.]

(Namaari: Are you really looking for Sisu?)

“Yep! And she’s right in front of ya!” Joy said cheerfully and optimistically. “Well… Not like you don’t know her, right?” Joy scratched her blue hair with an awkward smile, Namaari shook her head. “No. I didn’t recognize her at that moment.” Namaari replied, it made some blink in surprise.

“Wait, You didn’t? Shouldn't You also know that Dragons could shapeshift?”Wasabi pointed at Namaari. She shook her head. “No-No, I did. But I haven’t seen Sisu or know her voice at the time.” Namaari said, many nodded in understanding.

“Huh, So I guess Sisu transforming into a human was useful!” Hades smiled a bit from this, he’s honestly surprised that Namaari didn’t recognize her. Looking down below at Meg, who just scoffed.

[Namaari laughs.]

(Namaari: what are you? 12?)

(Raya: Yeah I actually was looking for Sisu. Oh and guess what? I found her!)

“Wait! Why did you tell her?! Isn’t that gonna make things worse?” Pumbaa turned his head around to look up at Raya, confused and surprised. Timon exhaled. “Didn’t you hear Namaari a few moments ago!? She didn’t know, if anything! Raya’s doing that just to taunt her!” Timon answered, pointing at Namaari. “OOOOH! Okay-okay, I get it.” the warthog said as he then watched the screen.

[Raya brings up Sisu as Namaari looks at her with confusion and doubt.]

(Raya: say hi Sisu.)

(Sisu: HI! It’s very nice to meet you! And I love your hair, and your cat’s hair.)

[Sisu nervously chuckles.]

(Namaari: Take them.)

Many were tensed up by this.

Felix gulped a bit.“Ooh boy! Um, You're-uhhh, You’re not gonna take them all on aren't you?” Felix turned his head around to look up at Raya, she chuckled. 

“HA!As if! I’m trained to fight well, but that would be a death sentence with Serlot's being there. “Raya reminded, though many were relieved…they really weren't at the same time. 

“Good, Because all of that training won’t matter when you have to fight big cats that could hunt like us. Not to mention them being in a pack.” Bagheera nodded with serious face, Raya and Sisu nodded as they then watched the screen

[Raya smirks as she immediately turns around and whips her sword at the corpse, removing the stick and triggering the trap from above. Which is basically a lot of sand as it falls at the fang warriors and Namaari.]

Though many were shocked, they were also confused.

“Huh, It was just sand?” Phil just looked puzzled as he crossed his arms. “Well what did you really expect?” Honey lemon turned around to Phil as she pointed at the screen.

Phil took a moment before he shrugged.“Well…Just spikes, Raya told us how awful the tail chief was. That’s why I didn’t expect it to be sand.”

“Well…M-Maybe she didn’t have enough good traps?” Hercules interjects with a shrug gesture, Honey Lemon, Phil and some others who were near him all turned around to the god of strength. “I-I-I mean…it has been 6 year’s, things could change and ran out overtime. Maybe those were all the traps she had left before she died?”

Zeus and some others began to think it out.“Hmmm, Alright. G-good point my boy. You are not wrong about that question.” Zeus acknowledge as they then watched the screen.

[Raya then whips her sword again and it sticks to a pillar, Raya grabbing Sisu as they then reach to the ground.]

(Raya: RUN!)

[Though Raya is close to the exit, she immediately notices that something is wrong. She turns back and see’s Sisu, who is running on four legs…very stupid.]

“Oh, I could’ve done better than that!” Mowgli whispered to his two animal caretakers, even Miguel. Baghreea just scoffed at this. “Heh, No You wouldn't Man-cub. besides. It’s better off if you run with two legs instead of four.” Baghreea remarked, Mowgli crossed his arms. Pouting a little. “Oh C’mon Bagheera! I can!” Mowgli replied. Baloo, Miguel and Baghreea chuckled

“This is your first time, isn’t it?” Scar looked like he already knew Sisu’s inexperience about shapeshifting, Sisu sighed. “YYYYeah, B-But Remember! This was my first time using that magic!” Sisu held up a claw, many nodded in understanding.

(Raya: Not like that! Two legs!)

[Raya brings Sisu up to two legs.]

(Sisu: right!)

[The two slides down the exit just as the sand was about to close it, the two stoped when they saw the whole amount of Toot N boom’s in the closed path.]

Slinky and some others were looking heastint when they saw the toot N booms.

“Um, T-There’s a few paths here right?” Disgust turned her eyes left at Raya and Sisu, they shook their heads. “Nah, It’s that closed pathway and that’s it.” Sisu answered, Disgust just smacked her lip.

“Okay, I feel very-very pity for you guys. If I was you in this situation, I would’ve not lasted a minute not gonna lie.” Disgust held up her hands and closed her eyes for a quick moment, some who’ve heard that softly chuckled at her remark. 

“Well, You are the emotion of everything else that’s weird or sounds like it after all.” Raya shrugged, Disgust and some others smiled at that before watching the screen.

[They then turned around left to see a Serlot and Namaari crawling out of the sand]

“Hm, I’m surprised they managed to dig out of the sand so far.” Bo just looked both ways in her seating row. “Yeah! Wasn’t there like, So much sand there?” Dash pointed at the screen, puzzled

Namaari scratched her head, exhaling.“Well…It wasn’t easy, we were a little close to being suffocated from the sand.” Namaari gestured her fingers on how close they were to dying, they all nodded as they then watched the screen

[Raya immediately push’s Sisu to the closed pathway, the swarm of bugs flying and colorfully exploding and magically poofing sound effects as Namaari grunted at the explosion’s.]

[The scene then cuts to Tuk-Tuk hearing and watching the explosion’s, hearing the poof’s as he looks understandably confused by this.]

Woody moved up his hat a little. Smiling“You know, I am so glad WILL make it so that we wouldn't have to listen to those other ‘sounds.’ Hmph, Would’ve been so annoying.” Woody whispered to the people near him, m any couldn't help but agree.

“It would, Shoot! I don't even want to think about that right now.” Go-go shook her head, looking a bit disgusted by the mention of those jokes.

[Raya and Sisu then ran towards Tuk-Tuk as they hop onto his back.]

(Raya: Tuk-Tuk! Roll!)

[He did so, however he fell down a hole. But it made him roll even faster, though the Serlot’s were running up to them. Chasing them.]

Sisu smiled like it was cool.“Huh, Hey guys! You wanna know something funny?” Sisu announced, everyone else turned their heads to the light-blue dragon.

“Um…Is it the right time right now? We’re watching a life and probably death situation right now” Hank asked as he pointed at the screen with one of his tentacles. looking both puzzled and kinda not in the mood right now

Sisu shook her head vigorously. “No-No-No! It’s not that, You see guys. This was actually the part where Me, Raya and Namaari were taken.” Sisu revealed, the cast were quite taken back from this.

“Wait, Really? So at this moment, You were on a chase?” Zazu asked, trying to get the full picture of what’s going on. Sisu and Raya nodded. “Yes, If anything. S-Shoot! Um…” Raya paused for a second, thinking about what to say. Before she now realizes what she needs to say. “-I need to tell WILL a thank you when he gets back, I honestly thought that I wasn’t gonna outrun them and that they were gonna catch me eventually.” Raya stammered, breathing out with gladness and relief.

Sisu nodded vigorously.“OOh-OOh, Yeah! We definitely should! Not to mention the fact that we also should thank him for freezing our universe, he’s saved our butts right there!” Sisu smiled cheerily, many smiled warmly and nodded. “Yeah, WILL is…well something.” Hiro replied as they then watched the screen

[Tuk-Tuk continued to roll, Raya then notice’s a small rock bridge that Tuk-Tuk can through. Raya and Sisu couldn't.]

(Raya: JUMP!)

[Raya and Sisu did so as Sisu yelped and both of them landed on Tuk-Tuk’s back.]

“Nice quick reaction.” Zeus proudly compliments Raya, she then smiles and nods as a thanks. “Thanks! I’ve been trained for one of those. Top Priority, always look around your surroundings.” Raya said, some nodded in agreement.

(Sisu: WHO WAS THAT GIRL!?!?)

(Raya: That’s Namaari! She’s the backstabbing Binturi that broke the world!)

[Tuk-Tuk continues to roll as the Fang warrior’s and Serlot’s chase them, Tuk-Tuk drifting right.]

“They’re not gonna catch up to them, R-Right guys?” Olaf looked around the cast with a slightly anxious face, some had mixed expressions. Thinking if that’s true or not, but they know the real answer. Some others like Elsa had a look of hesitation. “W-Well, Olaf…Wel-” Elsa was about to answer.

“If there are Like any other felines like Tigers or panthers, They’ll be fast. This, Tuk-Tuk animal. He won’t outrun them rock-cloud.” Shere Khan interacts with a stern expression, Olaf was a bit taken back by that nickname of course. Though it was mostly about what he said that made him more nervous and worried for Raya and Sisu.

“So, They basically need to think something fast?” Kirstoff raised his hand a bit awkwardly, his friend Sven was also puzzled at what’s going on. The tiger nodded. “Of course, Or else they’ll die falling to save a world that hates them.” Shere Khan said coldly, some were determined at this.

“Hey Shere, We’re gonna win this! If anything, we’re here just to make sure we don’t do those mistakes again.” Sisu pointed at herself and Raya, Namaari looked concerned when watching this conversation. Shere Khan nodded. “Yes-yes, I know. I’m just…well being the one to deliver the honest news.”

(Sisu: Wow! Those cat’s are pretty fast huh?!)

[Raya didn’t listen to that and instead was focussing at a boat, she gave out a smug. Knowing what to do.]

Some faces lit up from realization.

Megara chuckled. “Oh I know where this is going. And It’s definitely gonna work” Megara whispered, some turned around to her with puzzled faces. “You mean the fact that they’re gonna jump in the ocean?” Wasabi asked as he turned around right from his seating row

“And steal the boat, yes-yes. It’s the most logical option.” Megara shrugged, the people who’ve heard that couldn't help but agree.

(Raya: What do cat’s and Druun have in common?)

Though many already knew that question, it was freaking easy. Sisu was thinking about it.

“Wait, Is it both of them being all dark?” Pumbaa whispered to the people near him, they had mixed expressions. “I mean…I don’t really think so, the scene focused on the water. Now-Now don’t get me wrong!” Moana held up two hands. “-I don’t really know a lotta felines, I live…w-well somewhere.” Moana waved her hand, indicating that she did live somewhere. “But my guess is that the Druun hate water. Soooo maybe that could be it?” Moana shrugged.

Timon shook his head vigorously. “Oh no-no-no, It definitely is. You’re right hooman.” the meerkat nodded and pointed at Moana, she smiled.

Sisu tapped her chin.“Hmmmm, Ya know. I get the strange feeling like I’m gonna say something dumb. Something…eh, well Incorrect.” 

“Well, What were you thinking Then?”Raya questioned with a puzzled face. 

Sisu: Um…they have no souls?!

Everyone had a dumbfounded stare on the screen.

Sisu pointed at the screen. “That,” Sisu said, now cringed at what her onscreen self said.

Shere Khan, Bagherra and Mufasa all raised their eyebrows. “E…E-Excuse me?” Mufasa just turned his head to Sisu, both confused and disappointed at the same time. Sisu then held up her paws. “NOW HOLD ON-HOLD ON!” Sisu yelled out, many were calm for a moment.

“N-Now, Before you guys get a bit mad at me. S-Shoot! I’m even mad and disappointed at myself for even saying that, a 4-year old could solve that!” Sisu exhaled like it was a bummer, scratching her neck. Some were surprised while some just stare at her with empathy.

“Ohhh. Self burn. Those are rare,” Nick leaned over baymax’s seat to talk to Hiro, causing him to snort.

“Well…I-It ain’t your fault, You come for a universe where not all animals could talk. No hard feelings, blue snake!” Baloo comforted with a nonchalant smile and a shrug at the end. Sisu smiled.

[Raya was quickly dumbfounded by this answer]

(Raya: And they both hate water)

(Sisu: Oh-)

(Raya: HOLD ON!)

[Tuk-Tuk then rolls out on the edge and screams, the Fang Warrior’s stopping their Serlot’s tracks as Tuk-Tuk lands on the water. Swimming towards the boat.]

Some cheered out loud, though Namaari looked quite frustrated. But yet…happy? Namaari now knows that Raya was trying to save the world after all, and not a selfish person who wants to steal the gems for herself.

“HOORAY! They actually escaped them in time!” Dory cheered out, surprisingly she still Remembers that Namaari is the villain, well kinda. Thankfully she did forget the history about the tail chief. “Um, D-Dory? You do realize they could jump in to if they wanted to right?” Nemo reminded, Dory blinked with a puzzled expression “Well, Don’t cats not like water?” Dory shrugged with her fins, Marlin and Nemo nodded

Marlin sighed as he rubbed his head with his fin. “Yes, well except the humans. And Knowing Namaari, I don’t think she’d care about any obstacle just to get the gem from Raya.” Marlin said, Dory’s expression changed into worry. “Oh boy…w-well let’s hope they can make it to the boat in time.”

“YES!! THEY ACTUALLY DID IT! THEY’RE S-SAFE!!” Vanellope cheered out, glitching from her final word and from the joy of Raya and Sisu winning. Calhoun then hold up a hand, telling her to hold on. “Let’s not get too excited candy-kid, we don’t know if this vision would show Namaari taking a big risk and going after them on water.” Calhoun said with a serious and cautious tone, Vanellope and some others were worried of course.

“I Don’t think you should worry.” Namaari reassured, everyone else turned their attention to her as Namaari continued her sentence. “Doing that would be stupid, If I’d ever reached the boat. Raya would’ve kill me.” Namaari stated, some took thought out of it and realized it was a good point.

“Oh I would, 100%. And I definitely wouldn't regret that during that time.” Raya replied gladly, some were quite uneasy about Raya’s willingness to kill Namaari during that time. They don’t really blame her though. “Um, Raya. You do remember the promise we gave to her right?” Sisu reminded Raya with a slight nervous tone for the dragon, Raya sighed and waved her hand.

“I know, I know. I remember our deal. “ she said with a casual yet not harming voice and a warm smile, however. When she turned right at Namaari. Her expression changes. “But…as long as you face the consequences. I’m okay with not killing you.” Raya finished, Namaari looked a bit uneasy as she nodded in understanding.

[Namaari Grunts in frustration as she and her warriors are forced to run the long path.]

Many weren't really surprised by this, Namaari already told them.

[Sisu, Raya and Tuk-Tuk then reach the boat, with some struggle of course as they then look around the boat.]

(Raya: Hello? Is anybody here?)

“I…Don’t really think that would matter at this point.” Mowgli looked unsure as he spoke up, many turned around to him, Mowgli looked around. Not nervous, surprisingly from all the looks. “I mean…They are getting chased by bad people who could do worse with the gem, Not to mention that they could arrive here at any other moment. So does it really matter?” Mowgli shrugged, many were mixed about that.

“Well…Y-You are not wrong Mowgli, knowing Fang and everything they’re willing to do just to get the gem.” Raya turned her eye’s right at Namaari in annoyance and slight anger, before turning her eye’s at Mowgli. Nodding. “Yes, it doesn't even matter at this point on were it was owned.” Raya replied, some had agreeable expressions across their faces.

Rapunzel nodded with a cheery smile, she doesn’t seem to hate that point.“Yeah, Well hopefully your other self would at least leave a note! You know… i-in case it is owned by someone.” Rapunzel raised her finger a bit, some nodded in understanding. “Hopefully, I don’t really steal a lot of stuff from people. But sometimes I do, Mostly at the end of the day I just give back their stuff.” Raya said, some smiled warmly and proudly from that. Even Eugene, who couldn't help but be extremely proud form that too.

[All of a sudden, someone pushes a chair stool at Raya. making her stumble a bit and sitting against the table.]

Many blinked in surprise.

“The heck!? Who the heck is this guy!?” Ralph exclaimed in surprise and confusion. “Ralph Ol’ brother, I am just as confused as you are.” Felix was also surprised and confused by this

[It then shows a dashing boy, placing two cups quickly and giving a plate of food for Tuk-Tuk ]

(Kumandra boy: Welcome to the world famous Shrimp-orium My name is Boun and I’ll be your server today. Would you like to hear our daily specials?)

Everyone was just…well just staring at the screen incredulously.

“I-Who…W-WHO IS THIS GUY!? Shouldn't his parents be with him!?” Hiro pointed at the screen, looking extremely confused and dumbfounded by this. Many shrugged. 

“I…Wha…H-Ho…” Timon was just lost for words, gaping in absolute shock at this ridiculous situation. Maui exhaled like this was over, covering his face. “You guys are so doomed.” Maui's voice was muffled a bit, but many could hear him clearly. They couldn't help but agree.

“We might be.” Raya replied and just stared at the screen with disbelief, she’s so freaking glad that WILL send her here. She thought this could be the time she would get captured.

[Sisu happily raised her hand.]

(Sisu: Yes PLEASE!)

Some like Timon, Maui, Hiro and even Sisu all groaned in annoyance and frustration.

Sisu just touched her face like she'd swipe her face, she honestly wanted to go on her future self and just slap the sh$% out of her. “WHY DID I EVEN SAY THAT!?!?” Sisu shouted out in frustration and disbelief of this. “Now I’m gonna waste even more time!” Sisu exclaimed as she looked around the room, most of the cast were empathic for her.

“W-Well, It’s not your fault. You didn’t really know on how worse all of this could be.” Sadness comforted, Sisu exhaled. Looking at Sadness with calmed yet anxious eyes before saying. “I know, But I should even know that it waste’s time! A-Am I this Oblivious!?!” Sisu asked everyone, many all nodded.

“Yes, Yes you are.” Scar simply said.

(Boun: We got shrimp, we got congee. We got a shrimp congee that won’t quit.)

(Raya: the captain! Where is the captain!?)

(Boun: Let me go get him!)

Many exhale in relief.

“Oh Thank goodness! At Least they have a captain!” Judy cheered with a hopeful smile, they all nodded. “So They’re not screwed, So Hooray and hurray I guess!” Maui raised up his arms in a cheer.

[Boun then hops on a table , brushing his hair before turning around with finger guns.]

(Boun: What’s up my new customers? I’m Captain Boun, The owner, Chef, and Chief financial officer.) 

Everyone was just completely silent about this, they were all too stunned to speak.

“...”

…”

“...”

“He lost his family to the Druun huh?” Eugene just deadpanned at this moment, his girlfriend, his best friend/pet all nodded. “Yup, Most likely outcome for Boun.” Rapunzel replied, she thinks Raya and Sisu are done for.

“Y…You know Judes, I hate to this but ummmm…” Maui smacked his tongue before saying. “I think we should take that back.” Maui suggested, some nodded in agreement. Even Judy. “Yes.” Judy then exhaled in frustration, covering her face. “Why did I even Jinx that!?!” Judy shouted out, Nick patted her left shoulder. “Well carrots, Things happen. And things like this are ones we can’t even predict.” Nick said with a casual smile, Judy sighed.

[Raya then had a look of realization as she looks far away and see’s Namaari and her troops.]

Hades then cleared his throat, looking a bit anxious.“So uh, N-Not to be rude but uh…” Hades clucked his tongue before saying. “Hopefully you kicked Boun out, It might be helpful.” Hades spoke up, looking down at Raya and Sisu. many were ethier taken back or offended by that.

“Um…W-What?” Bo peep tilted her head in confusion, her sheep baaed out like it was cruel for Raya to do that.

“WAIT WHAT!?” Shank Yelled out, immediately turning around and almost standing up from her seat.

Raya just couldn't even believe what the god of the underworld had said “W-WhA, WH…W-WHY THE HE%& WOULD I DO THAT!?” Raya shouted out in anger and confusion, Hades held up both of his hands. Looking extremely anxious and telling everyone to calm the heck down. “Now-NOW-NOW! I WASN’T FINISHED-I WASN’T FINISHED! Why not just kick him out, but!” Hades held up a finger. “But-But-but! Let’s hope that Raya just brings the boat back. Eh?” Hades shrugged and chuckled nervously, though many didn’t like it and were hesitant at first. They couldn't help but kinda agree to him.

 “Well…I’ll admit, That is…I-It’s an alright thing I’m hoping that would happen with the future window for a few moments.”

“It’s called a screen By the way!” Joy raised her hand, Raya’s face lit up and nodded to that remark. “O-Oh yes! Thanks, But…overall. It’s alright. Besides, I don’t really want a child to go with me. It’s gonna be dangerous when I collect all the gems.” Raya nodded a bit with a face mixed with concern and calm, many looked like they couldn't help but agree.

Zeus rubbed his chin in thought of this. “Hm, Actually…Yes, You are right brother!” Zeus happily patted Hades right shoulder, Hades nervously laughed and nodded. “Ah! T-Thanks, Just tryin’ to give new ideas!” Hades gave out a thumbs with a slightly scared smile, sighing quietly in relief.

“But yes, Hopefully your future version will do that. The adventure you're about to go on will be dangerous.” Zeus said with a stern yet calm and hopeful expression, Raya nodded. “I’m aware, I’m willing to do what it takes to save all of Kumandra. Even if it means sacrificing my life to do so.” Raya replied with a serious and detrmained face, many immediately grew worried and uneasy for Raya saying she’s willing to die if it takes to save Kumandra.

 “No-No-No, Raya! Don’t think like that, You Are not going to die! We’re seeing all of this for a reason!” Sisu pointed at the screen with a worried face, Raya sighed. “I know, but that’s just in case I do have a situation like this.” Raya reminded.

(Boun:-Of the shrimp Ourim. How can I help you?)

(Sisu: Well I’m Sisu, And-)

(Raya: AND WE NEED TO GET TO TALON NOW!)

(Boun: I’m sorry, the shrimp Ourim is not a water taxi)

“Well It’s gonna be!” Fred exclaimed happily, however he stuttered in confusion and shock. “W-WhA-Wo-WHAT!?” Fred shouted in extreme surprise about what Boun said, many turned around with puzzled looks.

“W-What do you mean Fred? There something wrong?” Barley asked, Fred then turned around to look at Raya and Sisu. “How the heck does Boun know what a taxi is?! Ain’t Your universe takes place in the 1800’s like the Tangled universe!?” Fred spoke up, many grew even more puzzled by that question. 

“WAIT-WAIT-WAIT! You actually make a good point! D-Do you guys have car’s in your universe?!” Hamm turned right from his seating row to look at Raya and Sisu, they shook their heads. “N-No! We don’t have those ‘car’ things from the emotion’s universe! For us, A taxi is basically a boat.” Raya shrugged,

“OOOOH, Okay-Okay. I get it! But still though. It is ISANE that you know what that word is during that time.” Fred pointed at Raya and Sisu, the two and some others chuckled softly. Sisu rubbed her head. “Well…That’s the multiverse for ya. In another universe, other things could exist while the other doesn’t. And the other thing somehow had the thing that shouldn't exist, does have it.” Sisu explained, some didn’t get it.

“Um…w-what?” Slinky titled his head in confusion.

“N-Nothing-Nevermind, let’s just watch our future.” Sisu waved her paw dismissively, the cast then watched the screen.

[Raya Immediately pulls out a lot of Kumandra coins.]

(Boun: TOI, THAT’S A LOT OF JADE!)

“Wait, that’s your version of money?” Ian turned his head left at Raya, she nodded. “Yes, Pretty much. Sometimes I earn or steal jades of people who are stone” Raya replied, they all nodded without a word.

(Raya: Half now, Half when we arrive Talon. Deal?)

[Boun then takes the Kumandra coins and puts them on his bag.]

(Boun: Clasp onto Your congee, Today special is…)

[He does a cool unnecessary twirl and snapped his finger before saying.]

(Boun: To go…)

Shank just scoffed. “Okay, He did not have to do a cool turn around.” Shank just crossed her arms. Bagheera quickly exhaled before saying. “And he just did unfortunately, even though Namaari and her people are chasing them.” Bagheera sighed in annoyance. “This is a waste of time.” the panther said

“Well it doesn't really hurt to do jokes and do fun stuff for a while!” Shank turned her head around to her new friend with a little cheery smile, meanwhile bagheera wasn’t really in the mood. “Not to life and death situations, no.” he answered, Shank sighed in slight defeat as she watches the screen.

[The scene then cuts to Boun taking away Tuk-Tuk’s food, throwing a pan on the sink, releasing the rope making the boat still, and taking a stick.]

[He then uses the stick to push the boat…it’s slower than a turtle.]

And everyone just…stared at the screen with disbelief with confused silence. And somewhere, you can hear slow clapping from Hades.

“...”

“…”

“They’re done for, are they?” Zazu just looked so annoyed and done with this, eyes down a bit. Many heavily exhaled. “Yes, they are doom-doomed.” Maui also just stared at the screen with a deadpan expression. However, Sisu’s face lit up in realization. “Oh-OH! I got an idea!” Sisu raised her paw with full optimism, many turned around to her.

“And what is it exactly?” Pumbaa turned around and asked.

“W-Well…I-I could just dive underwater and move the boat faster! That way Fang won't catch up to us!” Sisu happily exclaimed, many took a moment in thought. They thought she was correct.

“Hmmm, alright that ain't a bad idea. Though I'm worried your future sleeves won't realize this soon.” Buzz pointed at Sisu, Sisu waves it off. “Relax space ranger, I'm pretty sure Raya and I would realize it about now. “Sisu casually reassured Buzz.

(Raya: Uh, Captain Boun? Does this thing go any faster?)

[The scene then quickly zooms in to see Namaari and her troops running and catching up towards the boat.]

(Boun: whoa! You didn’t tell me Fang was after you! This is gonna cost you extra.)

“I don't mind, besides I'm gonna save the world for a few days.” Raya shrugged with a nonchalant smile, some smiled warmly at her. 

“Yeah! Besides, Pretty sure You’ll be given a lotta jade for saving the world!” Ralph nodded while turning his head at Raya, his arm warped around his back seat. Raya chuckled and scratched the back of her head with an awkward smile. “Well…It wouldn't really matter, I am the princess of a famous king after all.” Raya shrugged. 

Ralph's face quickly lit up in realization.“OH yeah! Right-Right! Almost forgot, yeah. You have a king, which is your dad.”Ralph pointed at Raya, he then turned his attention to the screen. 

(Sisu: Don’t worry I got it!)

[Sisu just jumps off the boat casually with a smile, landing on the water.]

Sisu smirked in confidence.“Heh! Oh We’re definitely okay! We got that outta the bag of worries of our future!” Sisu cheerfully exclaimed, moving a bit from her seat. “Well…There might be some that’ll be in that bag for later, Knowing Namaari…” Raya then turns her head to Namaari with a determined expression. “-she won’t give up.” 

Namaari hears this and sighs. “You’re right, I wouldn't give up during that time.” Namaari nodded a bit, many felt uneasy and worried for future Raya and Sisu. 

(

Boun: What is she Doing?)

[Raya just covers his eyes.]

“Nice! Good thinking, we don’t even know what Boun would want if he saw a dragon.” Hiro smiled proudly as he looked at Raya, she nodded. 

“Well, Glad you understand my mindset. You’ll never know what these people are capable of” Raya replied, though the cast were mixed about a kid wanting to do bad things with Sisu. they also thought that the world has changed a lot, anyone could act differently.

[Sisu then swims swiftly, immediately transforming to her dragon form…thank god.] 

[She then touches the bottom of the boat, and uses her tail as a propeller. The boat eventually went very fast as Raya and Boun stumbled a lot.]

Many were extremely surprised, they knew she could move the boat quicker, but not this quick.

Eugene put both of his hands on his head, almost looking like another meme. “HOLY BAGOLY!! O-Okay That might be the most fastest boat I’ve ever seen! This is amazing!” Eugene stammered in pure amazement, Rapunzel, Maximus and Pascal were also amazed. “T-This is like something you would see in fairy tail books! And that’s coming fro me with magic hair!” Rapunzel opened her arms in exclamation, Eugene smiled warmly at Rapunzel’s pure excitement and amazement of this.

Moana’s mouth gaped in extreme astonishment.“Um…O-Okay!? I didn’t expect you to immediately go this fast!!” Moana yelled out in excitement and confusion, turning her head around at Sisu. Sisu smiled and did two finger guns with her paws, pointing downward at the cast. 

“Like I said! I’m a strong swimmer!” Sisu yelled out with confidence and pride, pointing at herself as many children's eyes widened in awe. “You weren't kidding! Is that really how faster you could go?” Dash Asked with a big excited smile, Sisu nodded gladly. “Yup! Even without holding the boat, I could Really-Really fast!” Sisu exclaimed, the people then watched the screen. Some like Hiro thinking about testing her speed for the breaks. 

(Raya and Boun: WHOAA!)

[Tuk-Tuk tries to eat a piece of food, but is stumbled by boat’s sudden speed. The boat is still going fast.]

Some just chuckled at this.

“Well he ssshouldn't have eaten sssomething while thisss rock water thing is going fasster.” Kaa mumbled, only Shere Khan heard that and chuckled lightly. “Why Yes. You are correct Kaa, Besides…he’s so distracted he might as well be a 4-year old cub.” Shere Khan shrugged his shoulders, Kaa giggled shortly. 

(Boun: What is happening?!)

[Raya: My friend’s a really strong swimmer.]

(Sisu tries to make the boat faster as Raya with a smirk, tips her hat and then waves at the Namaari and her fang troops. Watching Raya leave.)

Anger smirked with confidence and how Namaari lost the chase. “Well, see ya next time. TRAITOR!” Anger yelled out at the last word, grinning and chuckling while some were taken back by that. Though not many were sorry or offended by that, “Well…I’ll admit, I did say I would Tincy-Wincy enjoy Raya beating the crap outta Namaari. But I’ll take this instead!” Joy nodded with a smile and waved her hand, Anger and some others smirked. “Well I’m glad you’re alright with me saying that Joy.”

Namaari exhaled, she honestly hoped the future would cut to her perspective. That way many would get why she’s doing what she does, well they already did. But not fully.

(Raya: Bye-Bye Binturi.)

(Fang warrior: Princess Namaari. They’re after gem pieces, Their next step would be Talon.)

(Namaari: We’re not following them to Talon, We’re going back to Fang. I need to speak Chief Virana.)

Many eyes widened with concern.

“J-Jeepers! That could be very bad! Very-Very bad!” Felix breathed in concern and nervous for Raya and Sisu. “So They’re going back to their kingdom to devise a plan for an ambush?” Bagheera turned his head around to Namaari, looking serious as Namaari sighed.

“Knowing myself, I think I am planning for an attack. Unless Raya goes to Talon first before I do, Shoot! All that goes to Spine and Fang.” Namaari explained quickly, many were uneasy and worried.

Wall-E whimpered, slouching his body a bit. Buzz pets his head. “Don't worry Wall-E, I’m pretty sure Raya and Sisu should be able to get the gems quicker. Right?” Buzz then looked at Raya, who heard what Buzz had just said to Wall-E. 

“Hopefully my future self does, if not. Then that’s okay, Because I can learn from what I shouldn't do.” Raya said with a calm face.

[Namaari and her Fang troops rush off, going back to their kingdom.]

[The scene then cuts the boat, stil swimming towards Talon. Then the scene cuts to Sisu. swimming underwater and her head pushing out the seaweed.]

Many were silent as they watched this in amazement. 

[Sisu then swims to a hole of swarming fishes majestically, doing some twirls here and there.]

“You know, If I saw this in the ocean I’d be too scared to even move.” Hank held up two tentacles like he was holding up his hands, chuckling a bit. “W-Well, Not like I’ve been on the ocean for a while.” Hank continued, Dory and her two fish friends blinked.

“Wait, You’re not from the ocean?” Dory tilted her head, body whatever in confusion. “M-Hm, Nope. an aquarium, a place where humans take care of animals like us.” Hank shook his head, Marlin and Nemo found that pretty convincing. “Huh, R-Really? They don’t cook you or anything?”

“Nope! They don’t, they just take care of ya, You might find out later when we get to our universe.” Hank said, the three fishes nod shortly as they then watched the screen.

[Sisu then swims and twirls again, before the scene pans up to the boat while underwater. Some bubbles here and there as Sisu passed them.]

(Raya: Sisu? Sisu?)

(Sisu: Ah!)

[Sisu then appears out of the water, laying down at it as if it’s a pool party.]

“Oh Look at you being so relaxed!” Baloo turned around his head with a playful smirk, Sisu chuckled, scratching her neck. “Well, I’m a water dragon! All of it’s rivers are like a beach to me!” Sisu shrugged.

(Raya: Please get out of there)

(Sisu: I’m a water dragon. This is water, it’s sort of my thing. You wanna come in?)

(Raya: Someone could see you)

“Honestly, Now I’d think about it. I’m surprised your future self didn’t hop on the boat sooner.” Wasabi turned his head and pointed at Sisu, some were quite surprised about that.

Sisu nodded and pointed at herself.“H-Hey! Me too, Though I’ll admit. I do like to have fun at times, Guess My future version wasn’t really aware of how bad this could be.” Sisu shrugged, some had sure expressions about Sisu saying that.

(Sisu: Oh, Do you mean captain pop and lock over there? What, are you scared He’s gonna challenge me to a dance battle?)

“Yeah, for what You said Sisu. It’s probably the most logical answer.” Helen had a look that told everyone that she knew Sisu was right. 

“Yeah, I am very naive right now. W-We don’t even know what this Boun kid is!!?” Sisu pointed her hand at the screen, Many had mixed feelings about that. “B-But…I-I mean there’s no way he’d do no wrong right, He’s just a kid.” Jessie spoke up with hesitance in her tone, many just turned around to her with a ‘is this person serious?’ face.

“Okay, is this hooman serious? Don’t cubs in this universe fight and kill well?” Pumbaa whispered to his best friend. “Oh no they do, they do Pumbaa. She’s probably in a soft world like Sisu 500 years ago.” Timon whispered back

Raya just sighed, knowing to go easy on her. “Okay, Look. I don’t know where you're from, Probably from a kind place like Sisu, but ‘he’s a kid’ Is not going to cut it. You’d watch me train and know how to fight and probably prepare to kill for guarding the gem since I was 13, and You saw Namaari. Children are NOT to be underestimated. And during this time, They’re not to be underestimated.” Raya coldly and seriously stated, it honestly made some uneasy. Some like Sisu or Bo peep to keep this in mind.

Jessie slowly hugs Bullsye as she looks at Raya with unease. “O-Oh um…Okay, Y-Yeah Almost forgot. I’ll keep that in m-mind.” Jessie nervously stammered, she thought she’d known so much about the world. But turns out, she’s like Sisu…only alone for her whole life and not going outside.

[Sisu then perks up for Boun to see her as Raya immediately lands and gasps, hoping Boun doesn’t see her.]

[It then cuts to Boun cooking up a meal, tapping the pan’s as music as he laughs.]

Everyone was suspicious and hesitant as they stare at Boun, Raya’s little speech about children here being capable to kill here ringed to thier minds.

[Sisu tries to perk up again for Boun to see her, just for Raya to swiftly get away from Sisu's view and act like she’s thinking of something so Boun wouldn't get suspicious.]

(Raya: Sisu, I saw people lose their minds over a dragon gem. Can you imagine what they’d do over an actual dragon?!)

“It’ll be worse than you could possibly imagine. They'd steal your freedom and put you on a leash, thinking that you could make the Druun be driven away from you.” Shere Khan answered, many turned around to the tiger. Having mixed feelings about that.

Sisu scratched the back on her fluffy neck. “Honestly…I-I think so, given how Raya explained on how Kumandra works right now. I could probably see that happening, So you’re right Shere.” Sisu nodded, Shere Khan smiled a bit as Bagheera sighed as he looked down with hesitation.

“Honestly, He’s…H-He’s not wrong about that. People do act differently, and man went insane over a gem with power. They’d probably do the same with Sisu.” Bagheera nods a bit as he looks up to his cubhood best friend. “Yeah, Deniftly. Those no good man-people don’t seem trustworthy. Raya’s right, She’s gotta transform to a female-man.” Baloo pointed his thumb claw at Sisu, whispering.

(Raya: Look, we need you to make this all work, until we have all the gem’s, You have to stay human. Please…)

(Sisu: Wow, You really got some trust issues.)

Raya chuckled at the ridiculousness of onscreen Sisu saying that. “For a good reason, Not Like I don’t trust EVERYONE here. I trust some of you here like the hero’s, Rapunzel and Eugene, and the emotions.” Raya pointed at the incredibles, the tangled group and the inside out group. They all smiled warmly

“Oh thank you! If WILL somehow merge our universe’s, You can count on us!” Rapunzel pointed at herself with an enthusiastic smile, Raya smiled heartwarmly. “Thank you, I would be happy to help you find a home if you can’t find this Airendle place.”

“Yes, But we also trust you too. For a hooman who’s trained to kill and survived a desert, being forced to steal. You’ve gained my respect.” Mufasa smiled brightly at Raya, she also nodded. “Thank you too, king Mufasa. Honestly I can’t wait to see your universe, Y-You know…since you didn’t know what humans are when we all first met.” Raya stammered a bit, Mufasa chuckled as they then watched the screen.

Shere Khan was a bit worried, Mufasa was starting to respect humans. And he’s the king of his own land, not to mention pretty buff and brute for a feline. Shere Khan is worried (Not afraid) that if Mufasa joins side’s with man, he might defend them and bring other animals to his side.

(Raya: Look my father blindly trusted people And now, he’s stone)

“And unfortunately, It almost worked. Not until some group ruined it.” Nick said with a little smile as he turned his head to Namaari, who sighed. 

“I know…I know, I don’t really deserve forgiveness. Even after Mother wanted to kill chief Benja.” Namaari nodded with a tired face, Raya looked slightly angered by the reminder that one of her troops was about to kill her father. Made her feel a bit more determined and hopeful that her future version could win this.

Sisu then hops up on the boat, now transforming into a human.

(Sisu: Hey, we’ll get your ba back. I got you girl! Come on, who’s your dragon?)

“Boun could literally hear you right now.” Scar said without even looking at Sisu, she waved it off. “Eh, I’m human right now. It’s not like Boun gonna think I’m a dragon right now.” Sisu replied with a casual smile. 

[Raya just pursed her lip like it was stupid.]

(Sisu: I-I mean Human, Because, I’m gonna be a human until…Yeah, You-You get it.)

[Raya chuckles softly as all the sudden, Boun pushes a chair and stumbles Raya and gives a chair for Sisu to sit on which she does.]

Many eyes widen from how unexpected this scene was.

“Okay, w-what’s with Boun pushing chairs into people? That’s not very nice for a chef.” Honey lemon was displeased by this. “Yeah, seems a little suspicious. It’s like he wants them to eat. ”Go-Go was a bit suspicious about Boun, and for a good reason. She thinks he’s gonna drug them.

“Well let’s hope it ain’t like Raya says, they already got a lotta problems on their plate.” Phil interjects, having a focused face as the two nodded.

[Boun then slides two bowls for them and grabs a spoon]

(Boun: Okay who’s hungry?)

[Boun then poured out some white soup I think? For each of the two bowls]

“Um...W-Wat’s is tat i may ask hoomans?” Rafiki pointed at the screen, looking around the cast with a puzzled face. Many shrugged. “No freaking clue monkey mage!” Shank yelled out, she has never seen some food stuff like this.

(Sisu: OH! I am!)

[Boun then sprinkles some green stuff at the bowl’s.]

(Boun: Two house special’s.)

“Two house spec-” Hiro shook his head quickly, stuttering. “w-W-What is he even talking about?! Is that salt or something?!” Hiro whispered to the people near him.

“H-Hiro, this universe has a lot of different things. There could be other food seasonings that we don’t.” Judy whispered back, she’s just as confused as everyone else is.

[Boun then slides between Sisu and Raya.]

(Boun: How spicy would you like it? Hot, Hotter or Boun-goes the dynamite!)

[He then raises up a cup before swiftly leaving away.]

Everyone just stares at the screen with a dumbfounded face, they’re having flashbacks to the time where WILL just snapped their seats off. Making them fall, or even making fun of Mufasa and Scar’s relationship.

Woody smacked his lip and sighed. “YYYeah, this kid is basically like WILL. But he loves cooking.” Woody didn’t even say that with a smirk of a smile, he was just disappointed.

“Woody, Please…Like Please. Don’t give us some possibilities on what WILL could be.” Buzz held up a hand, telling Woody to hold on. Woody was annoyed, Buzz of all people had to say that to him. But he couldn't help but agree. “Yeah, the space ranger is right. I don’t really want WILL to do like Boun did.” Raya shook her head, clenching her teeth nervously. Woody nods without a word.

(Sisu: Bring on the heat!)

(Raya: Yeah, no, no I don’t think so.)

[Raya then takes Sisu’s bowl and examines it]

Many were quite proud of Raya’s smart thinking.

“Oh good thinking! Boun could probably poison you. Like You said, kids here have changed. In a very-very bad way!” Bob stated.

“Thank you, Honestly I almost want to agree with Hades’s small plan.” Raya smiled a bit as she turned her head around to Hades, he gave out a thumbs up with a nervous smile. “You’re welcome.” Hades replied, before everyone else turned their attention to the screen. Hades exhaled in relief and fear that they didn’t catch on, though somehow Zues didn’t hear it, Megara did and just smiled a bit from his fear.

(Sisu: Uh, what are you doing?)

(Raya: We don’t know him-)

[Raya then quickly whisper’s to Sisu]

(Raya:-It could be poison.)

(Sisu: Why would he poison us?)

Raya cleared her throat and raised her hand a little. “Well uh… number 1, to steal all of my Jades. 2, to steal my whip sword, and three! To kidnap my best friend and steal the gem’s.” Raya said, holding up each finger as many nodded in agreement.

“You know…I 100% agree with that! You have every reason to not trust that kid, you don’t know his motive’s yet!” Corey raised her hand to point at Raya, very proud and understanding for Raya’s feelings

“Yes-Yes! Yeah, All of those are good points! This is the exact thing I always worry for when Riley goes alone or is around people!” Fear exclaimed, almost standing up from his seat. Raya smiled, she’s glad she had good and understanding people. She honestly thought that not many would agree to her, lucky to her. I’m a decent writer that doesn’t make all the characters here bash her into not believing Boun would not kill them.

(Boun: Yeah, why would I poison you?)

Some eyes widened a bit, looking concerned that Boun did hear them.

(Raya: First, to get my jade purse. Second to steal my sword, And third. I don’t know, to kidnap my Tuk-Tuk?!)

“Exactly! Word-by word!” Raya said to her future on-screen self, some smiled proudly at this. Even Sisu, if anything she’s disappointed that her future self wasn’t wary of Boun.

[Tuk-Tuk’s eyes widened.]

Some laughed softly at this.

“Yeah, Might wanna stop eating ya food right now,” Baloo said.

(Boun: All good points, But if this is poison…)

[He then tasted something of his cooking.]

(Boun: mmm! You’re gonna die happy!)

Everyone just stared at the screen with a mix of relief and fear.

“...”

“U-Um…G-Guys, S-Should I feel relieved, scared, or both?” Rex was tensed up by what Boun said, his little arms shaking. “I think both. Because that’s something WILL would say, and we all know how he is.” Wasabi spoke up, looking around anxiously at the cast. They had mixed feelings about this.

Olaf tapped his chin.“Hmmmm, W-Well…Maybe a bit overjoyed? But still means well?” Olaf questioned Wasabi, some again had mixed expressions. But they all nodded. “Hopefully.” Ian replied with concern in his voice.

(Raya: Yeah thanks, But we got our own eats.)

[Raya then brings out a jerky and takes a long bite out of it, however Raya turns left to see Sisu enjoying her food.]

(Sisu: This is delicious! By the way, not poison.)

“If it is, then we should expect future Sisu to feel like she’s getting tired. Or feels like they’re coughing.” Hiro spoke up, some took a moment of hesitation before nodding silently.

“Yeah, H-Honestly. B-But Raya’s not eating Boun’s food! So if I ever do get poison. Raya would help me out.” Sisu replied cheerfully, Raya and some others had a hopeful smile. “Yes, Not to mention that we’re here in case that happens. So if he does do that, then we’ll know what to do.” Raya also replied, Sisu nodded in agreement as the cast then watched the screen.

(Sisu: But it’s…)

[She gasped like she was tasting hot peppers.]

(Sisu: It’s hot! Ooh it’s hot! It’s hot, it’s really hot!

Many were confused, mostly the animals.

“W-Well…It doesn’t look like she’s coughing. Is she fine?” Vanellope was sure and not sure at the same time, looking confused. Go-Go waved her hand dismissively. “No-no-No, she is. She’s tasting hot peppers.” Go-Go spoke up, many exhaled in relief. Though some of the animals were still confused.

“H-Hot peppers? E-Excuse me but um, what do those mean?” Zazu turned around to look up at Go-go, she was about to answer until someone interrupted him. “W-Well there like spicy foods, they're very good. But it heavily risks your mouth feeling burned out.” Kirstoff explained, many of the feral animals were worried. Some gasping. Kristoff held up his hands. “But-But-But! You could stop this by just drinking cold water.” Kirstoff explained, many of the animals got the idea.

“Ah, Tat sounds…inturgieding.” Rafiki touched his chin, looking curious. “We might taste tat in te breaks maybe?” Rafiki turned around to look at Mufasa and Zazu, they shrugged. “Most likey.” Mufasa replied.

Violet brushed off her hair and forehead. “PHEW! So We don’t have to see Sisu possibly die? That’s good, That’s good!” Violet nodded with a hopeful smile. “Yeah Sis! It means that kids like him are still trustworthy in a world like this! So I guess there’s no problem Now?” Dash asked everyone at the end, sounding happy and relieved.

“Yes, for a while kid. We’re only getting started at taking the gems.” Raya nods a bit.

[Raya laughs softly.]

(Sisu: Oh my! Oh! WATER! Boun!? CAPTAIN BOUN!? We need water on deck!)

Many laughed shortly at the scene.

“Oh You DEFINITELY will! I don't think that'll last for a short while.” Moana chuckled softly with a playful smile, Sisu rubbed the back of her neck with a toothy smile. “Yeah, It’s not gonna last.”

“But why not jussst drink it at the river? You’re an animal right?” Kaa interjects, looking puzzled. Sisu smacked her lip. “Well if I did, Then I’d reveal myself as a dragon. You forgot?” Sisu questions, Kaa hissed like he just found out he made a mistake. Shere Khan just sighs. “Yuup. My bad.” Kaa replied, but just as they were about to watch the screen.

*BOOM!*

“HELLO FRIENDS!! I’M BAAACK!!”

Everyone turned their attention to the banged out galaxy door to see WILL, rasing up his leg like he kicked it and raising up both of his hands. Wiggling his fingers like it’s something fantastical had happen, there was…red stuff from his right fingers. WILL then happily walked at the stage, the red stuff slowly dripping as he walked.

Everyone just stared at the space kid with pure confusion, some were a little uneasy as he walked. Most not noticing the red stuff from his fingers.

“SOOO, UHHHHH. HOWS SEEING RAYA AND Sisu'S UNIVERSE HUH? WAS IT COOL? WAS IT AMAZING?! OOH-OOH! I KNOW! WAS IT…SURPRISING?” WILL smirk a little mischievously, some were just stunned by this. Before one brave skull said this.

“Um Y-Yes! We just found out that Namaari was a bad person, though…she did it for her people instead of herself like Gothel. Not to mention she'd agreed on helping Sisu and Raya rebuild the gem to save the world.” Hercules explained gladly, no fear or nervousness of his voice. 

“GOOD, GOOD! VERY GOOD! I'M VERY GLAD THAT YOU ALL HAVE BONDED AND UNDERSTAND RAYA, Sisu AND Namaari!” WILL Joyfully exclaimed, puting his hands behind his back. Though many looked happy, others were…

“Um ..WI-WILL..?” Rapunzel looked…worried, sounded extremely nervous and was tensed up by this.

“HM? YES RAPUNZEL?”

“W-Wheres Gothel? A-And w-what is that ..t-that red drippy stuff you have on your f-finger's?” Rapunzel pointed at WILL'S right reded finger, every single eye in the room widen in shock and absolute terror, fear, anxiety of what it could mean.

“O-OH? OH THIS? YOU MEAN KETCHUP?” WILL questioned innocently as he then sucks each of his five ketchup covered fingers, he closed. “HMMMMM-MMH!! AH IT TASTE SO-SO GOOD!! LIKE SO-SO-SO-SO GOOOOOD!! I COULD STILL FEEL THE CHICKEN CRUST FROM IT!!” WILL said with pure enjoyment of the ketchup, making his right ketchup filled fingers be gone. Many sighed in relief, WILL looked like he really enjoyed eating chicken with ketchup. though people like Judy, Baghreea, Hiro and Raya were not convinced.

“Um…okay, but …where's Gothel? You, y-you didn't–” Judy looked quite concerned, her nose twitching slightly while she looked at the ketchup dripped spots. Bagheera looked suspicious, sniffing the air. It smelled like…like it was mixed, iron, but also…tasty? Like eating an antelope?

“KILL HER?” WILL then scoffed, many were anxious for that question. “WHY WOULD I DO THAT? I ONLY SENT HER IN PRISON, YA KNOW…CORONA?” WILL shrugged, squinting his eyes a bit. Many nodded in understanding.

“Oh yes-yes! I get it now, but wait! Didn't you tell us that our universe’s were frozen?” Baghreea raised a paw in question, he immediately pointed at him and nodded. “OH YES! YES I DID SAY THAT, I DID! SHE'LL JUST BE LIKE THAT UNTIL ETHER ONE, I TRY TO MERGE ALL OF YOUR UNIVERSES. OR 2. UNTIL I SENT YOU GUYS GET BACK HOME.” WILL explained, many felt relieved and glad. Knowing that she got a fate worse than death. 

“Well, that's good! At least she's gonna get beat up by Rapunzel's dad and be in prison for eternity, that's what I like!” Anger cheered, some smiles at that. 

“Yeah, um…T-Thank you, WILL. I almost thought you would kill her.” Helen smiled a little at the space kid, glad that he didn't have to kill her.

“WELL …THERE ARE FATES AND PLACES WORSE THAN DEATH, AND THAT'S PLACE IS ONE OF THEM! SO!!” WILL clapped his hands together as he turns around to the screen. “ LETS RESUME, SHALL WE?” WILL announced, many nodded as WILL raised his hand and purple and blue magic came out of his hand at the screen to resume it. WILL then turned his head right at David, he then snapped his fingers. Summoning a wet rag on his right hand 

“DAVID, COULD YOU DO ME A FAVOR AND CLEAN UP THE KETCHUP?” WILL asked calmly, David bowed. “It-it will be don-done, master WILL” David replied as he grabbed the rag and leaned down, sweeping the floor. 

“Um…g-guys?” Judy whispered to Nick and Hiro. Leaning left at them. “I…I-I can't believe I'm saying this, b-but…I-I think that's blood over there, ketchup doesn't really do that. They don't dissolve immediately. Blood is only stained.” Judy pointed at David cleaning all the spots the ‘ketchup’ dripped on the floor.

“I know, he's hiding something. I can feel it from my gut, something is wrong with him. He killed Gothel.” Hiro looked focused at the floor, he knew something was off about them. Not to mention that when WILL opened the door, he saw the trail leading to another door behind WILL. he honestly wanted to ask Baymax for a scan of the floor to see if they were really ketchup, but he knows it'll be a big risk. WILL could do something he wouldn't like, and maybe… ‘no. No-no there's no way he would act like that, right?’ Hiro thought, maybe later. Wait he can’t, because David would be cleaning it up with no trace.

“Well, kid, there's always something off about him. I mean…we could always just walk up and analyze if it’s blood or not.” Nick shrugged.

“But we don't have any proof, not to mention that if we do that. WILL might ask us to sit down.” Hiro whispered back, the two animals were bummed out by that. “So if anything, we’ll have to lay low for a bit until we can find some answers in the breaks.” Hiro gestured with his right hand, telling them to lay low. They nodded. “Alright, be sure to catch us up on the news, okay?” Judy asked with a whisper, Hiro nodded back.

“Okay, I don’t know what’s happening. But something tells me, Something tells me that WILL is hiding something. Like he really did kill Gothel. But…

“But why? Why kill her?” Hiro mumbled, looking puzzled as he stared at WILL. 

WILL then turned his eye at the cast, most of them calm and excited to see the next scene. Though he caught a quick glimpse at Judy, Hiro, Raya and Baghreea having suspicious looks at him. He smiles a bit before watching the screen.

WHAT WILL WAS DOING WITH GOTHEL

Gothel’s eyes widened in surprise, her smile also not believing this. She chuckled mirthlessly. “Oh wow… he really was lying, but we all did believe him, didn’t we? Our universes… our worlds… they were never paused.” Gothel said to herself like no one was there with a intrigued smile, looking at the galaxy type orb in awe. She wanted to know more…more about this room and the secret’s WILL keep to everyone, she didn’t expect WILL to have interesting secrets. She’s honestly surprised by the fact he lied.

And she wanted to learn more, so…she turned her head around left to the desk to figure out more secrets. But…all she heard…was a laugh, but not just any laugh. It was WILL , though it sounded so…uncomfortable…insane. She turned around to see WILL, laying on the door knob with crossed arms. With a galaxy knife in his right hand.

WILL smirked devilishly as with an excited battle cry and short laugh he charged, Gothel’s eyes widened in absolute terror. Holding up a hand as a gesture that she’s scared and completely taken back by this, stumbling and knocking out some papers and books and then landing on the floor. screaming in horror as Will dash then slash’s Gothel’s stomach, Gothel yelled in excruciating pain as Gothel touches her stomach, lucky her guts aren't coming out, but she’s losing a lot of blood.

Gothel screams again in fear of WILL and the pain of her gushing wound, WILL just walks back. Still keeping his eyes on Gothel as she imps at the door, breathing like she’s running out of air. WILL just stare at her with cold-cold eye’s, titling his head a bit…creepy.

“HELPP!” Gothel made a tear piercing scream, almost closer to the door as blood slowly wetted her clothes. The blood dripping more at the floor, WILL then looked at the desk and reached out a hand. Purple and blue magic appeared in his left hand, pointing at one of the fallen books at the floor with a purple and blue outline on them. It flies towards him as WILL’s knife poofs out as he grabs the book and opens it.

“ALRIGHT LET’S SEE-LET’S SEE, UH…WHERE’S THE OTHER NOTES? WHERE IS IT, WHERE’S THE ENTITY SECTION?” WILL mumbled to himself, his psychic powers to make the pages turn faster. Gothel then bangs the door repeatedly, like 5 or 6 times. “HELP! SOMEONE HELP, WILL’S EVIL!! HELP!” Gothel screamed out, she had some tears in her eyes as she tried to open the door. But the doorknob didn’t even budge, she looked back at her and the door immediately. Seeing WILL mumble and read something on a book he was reading. “SOMEONE, AGGH! PLEAAAASE!!! I’M BLEEDING PLEASE SOMEONE!?! ANYONE?!?!?!”Gothel cried out as she banged the door repeatedly, with a lot of tear’s streaming down her eyes.

 “AH-HA! OKAY, HERE WE GO! HOW TO SUMMON THE ENTITY, THANK GOODNESS I KEPT NOTES. ALRIGHT, NUMBER 1…IN ORDER TO SUMMON THE ENTITY WITHOUT ITS PERMISSION. YOU NEED TO USE THEIR BLOOD OR YOURSELF AND THEN DRAW THE ENTITY’S SYMBOL, AND THEY ALSO NEED TO SUFFER AND FEEL VERY-VERY DESPERATE SO THAT THE ENTITY WOULD THINK THEY’RE WORTHY OF EMOTION.” WILL whispered to himself as Gothel kept screaming for help, he then turned his attention to Gothel instead of the book. “HEH, SIMPLE AS THAT!” WILL smirked as he then placed the book at his desk with his psychic powers, he then summoned his galaxy like knife again as Gothel heard the sound effect and turned her head around to WILL. her eyes widened in horror.

“NO WAIT, PLEA-!!”

Gothel’s sentence was cut short as she gargled, her eyes and mouth widened as she looked down at her body. Her front neck was cut right open, blood spitted out as she holds her neck and kneels down. Before falling to the floor, struggling to breath as WILL looks down at her with a neutral expression. Gothel’s blood now oozing at the floor, WILL then walked up to Gothel…then kneeled down, just…staring at her. Gothel looking at WILL.

“I KNOW WHAT YOUR THINKING, OR FEELING I SHOULD SAY. WHY WOULD I LIE TO MY FRIENDS? WHY WOULD I KILL YOU? AM I DOING THIS BECAUSE IT’S THE RIGHT THING TO DO AND THAT I HATE YOU MORE THAN ANYONE ELSE? WELL…I’LL ANSWER THEM!” WILL then got up as he walked around, WILL then used his powers to slow the bleeding. Gothel was surprised but…she didn’t feel like getting up, she still felt close to death. 

“YOU SEE…EVER SINCE I WAS BORN IN THE MULTIVERSAL SPACE, I WAS PRETTY MUCH ALONE…NO FRIENDS, NO FAMILY. NOTHING.” WILL had a hint of sadness in his voice when he said that and stopped walking. However his sad face turned to a cheery smile. “SO! WHEN I SAW THEIR UNIVERSE’S AND TIMELINES…I WANTED TO BE FRIENDS WITH THEM! BUT…I COULDN'T INTERACT WITH THEM ON THEIR UNIVERSE’S BECAUSE OF MY POWERS AND THE REPERCUSSIONS OF IT, SO I BROUGHT THEM HERE. SURE…THEY’LL GROW AND BOND WITH SO MANY, BUT ONCE ALL OF THIS IS OVER…” WILL face looked sad and bummed out. “THEY’LL JUST GO HOME AND PRETEND ALL OF THIS NEVER HAPPENED, AND I’LL JUST BE ALONE. CRYING…CRYING LIKE…I’LL BE ALONE AGAIN.”

WILL’S sad expression changed again to a big cheery smile, as he walked up to Gothel, still feeling like she’s dying. “-BUT THAT WON’T HAPPEN! THEY’LL BE IN MY REALM AND OUR FRIENDSHIP WILL LAST, AND WILL BE ALL JUST LIKE ONE… BIG… HAPPY FAMILY! THEY’LL EVENTUALLY SEE THINGS MY WAY, AND EVERYONE… WOULD ENJOY THE FUN AND DANGEROUS TRIALS I’VE PUT OF FOR THEM! A LOT OF FUN AND MY FAVORITE PEOPLE ARE GONNA BE THERE.”WILL smile then faded as he turns his head to Gothel and pointed at her. “EXCEPT YOU…”

“YOU…WELL YOU SADLY WON’T GET TO FEEL HAPPY IN MY TRIALS, BUT IT’S NOT THE REASON THAT YOU THINK. YOU SEE…I DON’T REALLY LIKE PEOPLE LIKE YOU, NOT BECAUSE YOUR BAD OR EVIL. BUT BECAUSE…YOU DON’T EVEN DO OR LIKE FULL FREEDOM, YOU DON’T LIKE TO RULE. SH$# YOU DON’T EVEN TREAT EVERYONE ELSE AND THE ENTIRE WORLD LIKE YOU COULD DO WHATEVER YOU WANT, WHENEVER YOU WANT. LIKE YOU GOT NOTHING TO HIDE, YOU’RE JUST MEAN AND RUDE AND A COWARD TO EVERYONE AND THAT’S IT. YOUR ONLY MOTIVE IS TO WANT TO LIVE AND LOOK PRETTY AND THAT’S…PRETTY WEAK TO ME.” WILL shrugged at the end, Gothel honestly felt some rage when WILL explained that to her. Perfectly saying who she really is. She couldn't say anything due to her throat being ripped out, she wanted to live like WILL said. So WILL kneeled down to her again, this time using his powers to resume the bleeding of Gothel’s. She gasped and gargled as the blood continued to go.

“SO…” WILL then used his right finger and touched Gothel’s blood, drawing the entity’s symbol. “-SINCE YOU WANTED TO LIVE SO BADLY, WHY NOT BE IN A REALM…” WILL then took a step back, well a lot actually as the star kid looked up around the room. The room was slowly filled with a black fog, WILL smiled. “-WHERE DEATH IS NOT AN ESCAPE?” WILL asked, WILL then walked behind at the door as he slowly phased to it. Gothel stares at WILL with confusion and fear as she slowly feels like she’s about to die from her cutted throat and stomach, the fog eventually covering Gothel’s view of the star kid. About to swallow her “I’M PRETTY SURE YOU WOULD LOVE IT THERE.”

The fog then took her, swooshing the room as some papers fell off the desk. Thankfully the photos and pictures in the photo board didn’t fall off, though the lanterns and candles were lithen off. WILL then phased out of the door, even though he wasn’t phased in the door that much and just witnessed the fog. He looks around the room, he sighs.

“Yep, we’re gonna have to organize this room. I told you it would be a mess.” his calmer voice called out, WILL nodded. “I KNOW, BUT I’LL ADMIT. IT WAS COOL SEEING IT AGAIN IN PERSON.” WILL then looked at the desk and the fallen papers. “ALRIGHT, IMMA MAKE THIS ROOM FEEl…INTERESTING FOR SOME WHO COME HERE, LIKE HAVE MAKE ANOTHER TABLE OF IDEA’S OF THE TRIALS. THEN THIS DESK OVER THERE FILLED WITH PICTURES OF OTHER PEOPLE, THEN LEAVE SOME NAMES. SHOOT GET A RECORD PLAYER ON THE IDEA TABLE AND GET SOME CANDLES AND LANTERNS AROUND THE PLACE, YOU KNOW…MAKE ALL THIS FEEL SUSPICIOUS AND MYSTERIOUS, YOU GUYS LIKE IT?”

“Yes.”

“dEfENItLY!! lEt’S dO tHaT aNd tHeN wAtCH tHE oLD hAg SuFfER!” his crazy voice called out, WILL chuckled as he then used his powers to fix the room the way he wants it to be. 

LOCATION: UNKNOW.

Gothel gasped, her eyes widened as she got up. Breathing in and out like she needed some air, she looked around the area she was in. she was in the woods. Well…not really, there were things like a car and two boxes on a pallet in front of her, she looked up and saw a big tower. But that wasn’t in her mind, what was in her mind right now was the fact if she’s alive or not.

“W-Where am I? A-Am I dead?” Gothel mumbled as she touched her neck, to her surprise she didn’t feel the bloody flesh of her throat. It was like it was immediately restored, she then checked her stomach wound. It was also gone but still there…like it healed, she then got up and looked around the place. “H-HELLO!?Is…Is everyone there?!”Gothel called out, the crickets sounds and 2 or 3 crows squawking or watching her made her feel uneasy about this place. “H-HELLO!? A-ANYON-!”

“OH SHIT-OH SHIT-OH SHIT-OH SHIT-OHH SHIT!!!’ a voice repeated, Gothel gasped and turned right at the voice. She also felt extremely surprised that there wasn’t this ‘beeping’ thing whenever they say a cuss word, she quickly figured that she's not in WILL’S place any more. She saw a man running towards her, a young one. Looking like he’s at his 20’s, wearing a…weird blue outfit like he’s a fisher, his hat had a name that says “AHOY”

The man then runs to hide behind one of the big rocks between each other, he then notice’s Gothel. “H-HIDE!” he whispered, Gothel heard that and was confused. “W-Wha-”

STEVE! HIDE NOW, NEMESIS IS COMING!!” a voice called out, Gothel turned her head around to see a woman with bushy hair with weird clothing Gothel has never seen. The woman stopped in her tracks and notice’s Gothel, the woman was about to head towards the locker inside the tower. “Who the hell are you?!” the woman pointed at her.

“I could ask you the same thing! W-WHO EVEN ARE YOU!?” Gothel asked back, a bit panicked by this.

Then, the woman’s eyes had a look of realization. She touched her heart and her eyes widened in alert. She immediately realized something. “Look-I don’t know who you even are, BUT WE NEED TO LEAVE NOW!!” the woman yelled out, Gothel was confused. “W-What do you mean leave?”

“RIPELY, H-HIDE! HE’S NEAR, HE’S COMING!” the man whispered again, his eyes wide as he knew that Person was going to be here. Ripley immediately and quietly entered the locker, Gothel was still confused as she slightly walked up to the man. “W-What? I’m sorry, what do you even mean he’s com-” she then heard loud footsteps, but not just any footsteps. She turned around and her eyes widened in absolute fear. It wasn’t like she ever felt before. Not even her fear of everyone finding out that Gothel was evil in the theater made her more terrified than what she saw. 

This man, no…monster,It looked like it came out in Satan’s army, it had no nose and just showed its teeth. It had eye’s that were as white as a paper. it had a suit on which was never recognized or even seen in her life. Even more so was the fact that it was taller than a big bookshelf. It even had a big black overcoat, trousers, boots and gloves.

Gothel was frozen in fear, and that monster just stared at her. Breathing like he was a true monster, Gothel slowly walked back. Her eyes stayed on the monster, feeling a fear she never felt before. With one step of the monster, Gothel immediately darted away with a scream. Running straight into the woods.

“HELP!!! SOMEONE HELP!!! HELLLLP!” Gothel screamed out as she ran like never before, she didn’t even feel or think of looking back. Even though she could hear the monster's big sounding footsteps as she heard it become closer and closer. “NOOO PLEASE! PLEASE DON-” Gothel yelled out, but it was cut by a hard hitting punch. A bone break was heard as Gothel screamed of the ultimate pain she had never felt in her life, way worse than Hercules throwing a boulder at her. 

Gothel started to cry in pain, her stomach bleeding as she held it. Falling down.”Ahh-HAA, aAGH it hurts!” Gothel then heard the coming footsteps again and looked up in horror of the monster, standing before her. Gothel's eyes widened in pure terror, holding up her right hand. “N-NO, WAIT!! I’LL GIVE YOU WHATEVER YOU W-WAN-” Gothel’s sentence was cut short as Nemesis then grabbed her neck, she yelped as Nemesis dragged her. struggling to breathe.

“Wha…W-W-What are you?” Gothel gasped for air. “WHAT ARE YOU EVEN DOING!?! LET GO OF M-!!” Gothel’s eyes widen in horror when she turned her head around to see a hook. “No…NO-NO-NO-NO-NO!! PLEASE, PLEASE NO!!” Gothel was squirming to get off of the hands of the Resident Evil monster

“PLEASE!! I-I’LL DO ANYTHING!! PLEA-” Gothel cried and pleaded, as Nemesis threw her on the hanging hook, impaling her on the shoulder. Gothel’s eyes nearly popped out her eyes as she gave a demonic screech in pain. “AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”

She would know and learn about this realm and realize something.

Death…it’s not an escape, and sometimes dying is better. It always has been, but it’ll never will be here.

“WOW…I CAN’T EVEN BELIEVE THIS WORKED, BUT I LIKE IT!” WILL nodded with an interested smile, sitting at his galaxy-like chair. Watching his universe-watching- galaxy-orb on his idea desk, his room filled with lanterns and candles. his record player playing called 'Small world.' it almost sounded...creepy. yet sad. His orb revealed Gothel, who was hanging on the hook, Whimpering in pain. “yEaH! iT’s hOnEsTLY gOOd ThAT gOTHEL’S FEeling PAin! GOsH WE ShOULD eAT POpCORN AnD ChEER FOR THE kiLLer’s!!” his chaotic voice called out as it then laughed maniacally.

 “Yes, but…we should be returning to the theater now. They’re gonna be suspicious about what you're doing with her.” his calmer voice called out, WILL was a bit taken back by that. He was so busy on setting up his suspicious room that he forgot. “Yeah not to mention the fact that your right finger is still covered in blood.” his calmer voice reminded, WILL looked down at his right hand and saw his blood dripping finger. “S-SHOULD I MAKE IT DISAPEAR OR..?” WILL asked his two best friends in his head.

“nAh! iF anYThING, wE sHOUld gO to tHE tHEATer anD taSTE thE bloOD. ThEn sAY iT’S KEtchUP!! ThAT Way, someOne COuLD get SuSpiCIOUS of uS! It’LL bE FuN aND nOT lET tHiS SuSPICIOUS rOOm gO tO wAsTE!” his chaotic voice called out, WILL smiled. 

“Wait, You sure!? Ain’t that like cannibalism?!”

“sO!? wE hAVen’t trIED iT! lOOk wE’rE nOT EvEn HuMan! It’S nOT canIBALISM iF wE’Re nOT hUman”

“YEAH, GOOD IDEA. I AM NOT HUMAN AFTER ALL, AND BESIDES…” WILL got up from his chair and opened the door with his left hand, Walking like he was having a good day. The blooded finger dipping on the floor “IT’S FIRST TIME FOR EVERYTHING RIGHT?”

“Yep.”

“yES!”

KUMANDRA, 12:45 PM: FANG

“B-But chief Virana, we need to expand our land. Move to somewhere else Now!” General Atitaya slammed her finger at the Kumadra board map. Virana was right in front of her and the board, holding the staff that’s stuck to the gem. Surprisingly, the two held this meeting sooner instead

“And how do we suppose we handle that? That is a death sentence for our People! You know on how many failed attempts we’ve done that, we will NOT lose our people again!” Virana slammed the bottom end tip of her staff, feeling agitated and angry from her tone. Even though it sounded a bit nice and not like she’s gonna scream in rage.

“C-Chief Virana! Have you ever heard the news about Kumadra!? There’s not a lot of people here! O-Over 100 of us!” General Atitaya gestured her hand at the board map of Kumadra, Virana continued to listen. General Atitaya then pointed at Tail area of the map. “Tail is either dead from their chief or turned to stone by the Druun.” Atitaya then pointed at the spine area. “-And then there’s Spine which…” Atitaya was paused by this, breathing out with a puzzled expression as she waved her right hand dismissively. “I-I-I don’t know, we haven’t heard from them for 5 months.”

“They’re either dead, in hiding guarding the gem, or all got caught by the Druun. Either way, those are three good options we don’t have to worry about.” Virana nods a little with a calm and stern face, Atitaya looked concerned and nervous. “But…That’s the thing Chief Virana, we have to worry.” Atitaya continued, Virana expression changes. Judging and not liking her idea.

Atitya then held up her hand a bit, telling her to hold on a moment.“Now-Now, Before you say we should not continue on this plan. You have to have second thoughts about this.” Atitaya then exhaled. “Think about it, what if Raya is right?”

“Hm?”

“No-No, seriously! What if the rumor about finding the end of the rivers was right?” 

Virana scoffed, like it was absolutely absurd that this could happen.“Do you really believe that? It’s adicent history, there’s no possibility other than that rumor that could tell us how to get back Sisu.”

“But that’s all we got! We don’t have anything! Other than that rumor, C-Chief Virana. Eventually we’d all be gone in 2 years! We need to take risks or our people will die for playing it safe! This is not an Emotional decision, it’s the only way we could secure Fang’s future!” Atitaya exclaimed in worry and reason of her voice, Virana turned around. Not facing her and thinking this through.

Virana exhales, before turning her head right a bit. “And if Raya does finally find Sisu? Even after all of wasting these 6 years all around Kumadra searching for SIsu?”

Atitaya smacked her lip, breathing in. “Well…We kill her if she does find Sisu, Taking her for our own and asking her how to undo all of this mess we’ve created. But Unless Raya hasn’t found the last rivers And Sisu. We take her hostage so we could find the last rivers and steal Raya’s gem.”

Virana took a moment to think about this, she couldn't help but agree with her. They’ve been playing it safe for the past 6 years. And though they’ve tried to take some risk, it cost them some of their soldiers. She vowed to never do that again, but at the same time…playing too safe. That won’t work for the long run.

Virana sighed. “Alright, If Namarri and the other fang troops come back with or without Raya. we devise. Plan our attack against Spine, Take Raya and Tail’s gem. And Maybe Talon’s.” Virana said as she pointed at Spine area, Tail area and the Talon area of the board map of Kumadra. 

Atitaya nodded with a warm smile.“Thank you, Chief Virana. This is why you are chosen as Ruler of Fang.” 

“Thank You, General. Now…we wai-”

“CHIEF VIRANA!! CHIEF VIRANA WE NEED TO SPEAK TO YOU!!!” Virana and Atitaya both darted their heads to the voice of their Fang soldiers, Virana and Atitaya saw their four sent Fang soldiers running up the stairs with their Serlots. Except what was weird to the both of them.

There was another Serlot, with their sattle. From their design, not only that, But the male shirtless Fang soldier was holding a blue glowing purse. Virana’s eyes widened in absolute horror.

“W…W-W-Where’s Namarri?” Virana’s voice sounded like she was horrified and too stunned, like she was about to be heartbroken by this. The shirtless Fang shoulder guy then hopped off of his Serlot, looking extremely agitated as Virana ran up to him. “We Have, SO MANY THINGS TO TELL YOU RIGHT NOW!!”

“W-WHERE’S MY DAUGHTER!?!? W-WHAT HAPPENED TO HER!?! YOU DIDN’T PROTECT HE-!?!?” Virana looked so heartbroken yet sounded so-so concerned and angry that her troops failed, the fang soldier was stuttering. Until he said this.

“J-JUST LISTEN! LISTEN TO ME CHIEF VIRANA!!” the shirtless Fang soldier demanded, looking extremely agitated by this. Virana was too. Breathing in and out nervously. “ First of all, W-we…w-we founded Raya’s Gem. we found it! Everything! The map, the scroll! ALL Right here!” The Male Fang soldier brought out the gem and the purse, giving it to her. The gem was…it looked like it was blinking, like it was about to fade. But Virana surprisingly swipes the gem away. It didn’t make him drop the gem though.

“I DON’T CARE!! W-WHERE IS SHE!?!? WHERE IS NAMARRI?!?!? MY DAUGHTER!!!” Virana screamed in both agitated and huge concern for her daughter, The chief soldier took a deep anxious breath before explaining.

“C-Chief Virana, Your daughter. W-While we were chasing Raya and a woman that claims to be Sisu. T-There was…” the male fang Solder gluped a bit, like he couldn't even believe what he had just seen in 2 hours. “T-There was a purple fog…” the shirtless Male Fang soldier said,   Virana softly gasped in horror of the revelation. “No…No-No-No, it can’t be-It can’t be…” Virana mumbled, the soldier heard it and say this.

“But it wasn’t the Druun, It looked…Looked dark Blue.” The soldier finished his sentence, Virana and General Atitiaya froze in confusion and WTF-ness. 

“W-What…W-What do you mean It wasn’t the Druun and it looked blue?!?!” Atitaya walked up left beside her Chief, looking extremely confused. “G-General I am just as confused and scared as you are!! T-The blue and Purple fog just appeared at the SKY OUT OF NOWHERE INSTEAD OF THE GROUND LIKE THE DRUUN USUALLY DO!!” the soldier exclaimed out of fear and disbelief.

It made Virana and the General were even more shocked and confused, eyes widened from all the shocking information. They were thinking if this could be a new type of Drunn, or something…something different than it. 

“NOT ONLY THAT!! WHILE WE WERE CHASING RAYA AND THE PERSON THAT CLAIMED TO BE SISU! IT JUST TOOK THEM! WE ARE ALL SWARMED BY IT, AND THEN WHEN WE’D OPEN OUR EYES! THEY WERE GONE!! NOT A SCRATCH NOT EVEN A TRACE, NOTHING!!” The fang male warrior yelled out.

Virana was just…astounded, shocked. She was too stunned to even speak and was just confused and horrified. All of this could mean so many things, yet they all lead the same.

Namarri is gone…and a person that claimed to be Sisu, Virana realized something. She read in history that some dragons could shapeshift into humans. They probably found her…without even realizing it was.

But what worried her more was about that purple and blue fog, what did it want? Did it eat them? Like the Druun always does? Why did it do this? Why did it-

All of a sudden, the group heard a mummer. Loud mummering from the people of Fang.

“W-What’s that?” Atitaya asked everyone, but they didn’t respond and immediately rushed down the stairs to leave the palace and to see what’s going on outside and to get a better view.

2 MINUTES LATER

They then stopped running as they then reached where the people were crowded. Virana shoving some people lightly.

“W-What’s going on?”

“W-Why is the waterfall stop giving giving water?

“What the!? W-Why is the water getting reduced!?”

The multiple groups of people muttered out as Virana got a clear view of what’s happening. Her eyes widened in confusion. “W-What…?” she whispered.

She saw the water, all of it. Getting reduced into nothing.  The waterfall wasn’t pouring out water and the boats that were on the water were instead on the ground. then…Virana heard a loud quake, many of the fang people yelped or gasped in alert and surprise. People mummering about what’s happening.

“E-Everyone! P-Please! Stay calm we’ll figure this ou-” General Atitaya tried to calm down the crowd, but when she saw Virana. Just standing still, she couldn't tell her expression as she walked up to her in confusion. “Um…C-Chief Virana? I-Is there something-” she stopped when  she saw something horrifying.

Druuns…Five of them in the right…five in the left as they came out of the forest to go after the fang people.

“O…Oh god…Not…N-Not today…not t-today…N-Not us… p-please…”Virana whispered with a plea, eyes widened in horror. she almost felt like crying. but that won’t help her.

Not even they’re savior can’t help them now.

Chapter Text

[It then cuts to Namarri and her troops running in a grass field]

Anger rolled his eyes in annoyance. “Ugh! Oh, great! So we're switching to you now?” Anger then looked right from his seating row. Namarri shrugged her shoulders.

“I guess, though fear not. I'm not there yet to make a plan.” Namarri reassured—even if only a little. Though it left people with more questions than answers.

“So where are you now? Y-You know this place, right?” Dory asked, tilting her body with a puzzled expression. Namarri nods. “Yes, you're about to find out now.”

[They continue to do so until Namarri gestures to them to hold still.]

[The group then walks, as the screen reveals many dragons that were turned to stone—vegetation had already started to grow on them with vines and flowers covering most of the surface.]

Many eyes widened in surprise.

Joy gasped, staring at the screen with empathy. “The dragons…” she breathed, her emotional friends heard this and nodded immediately; they were also in awe.

Jessie blinked, completely taken aback by this reveal. “O-Oh…I-is this some sort of graveyard?” Jessie turns her head at Namarri, and she nods. “Yes, there’s many of them there. I…” Namarri looked a bit hesitant, but she quickly and quietly sighed before saying. “I-I sometimes go there in my free time, t-to…you know.”

“Pay respects?” Sisu interjects, and Namarri nods to that. “Y-Yeah, I’m a dragon nerd after all,” she chuckled nervously. Not many people were laughing about it though. Staring at her with soft but distrustful eyes.

[Namarri and her group continued to walk past the stone dragons. They are about to pass them…until Namarri stops suddenly.]

[She then gives a heart-praying gesture, thanking their sacrifice.]

Many watched the screen in silence, though some of them still glanced at Namarri. They understood where Namarri was coming from, but it didn’t change the fact that what she did was selfish and could’ve been solved without violence.

[She then leaves, the screen slowly panning to a stone dragon. Before transitioning to Raya’s cautious face. Taking place at night and on the boat.]

Rapunzel was curious but also quite fascinated by the scene switching, she hadn't seen something like this before. Even the rest haven’t seen that kind of switching scene. “Huh, did you make the screen switch like that, WILL ?” Rapunzel looked at the space kid while pointing at the screen

WILL nods, giggling a little. He then flew up, slowly rising up as he looked at Rapunzel. “YEP! I COULD SEE YOU GUYS HAVEN’T SEEN ME DO THAT BEFORE?” WILL asked. Many shook their heads.

Eugene then waved his hand dismissively, smirking.“Nah, not really. Though it is a pretty nice change, I’ll give you that.” Eugene pointed at the space kid and nodded. WILL did so as well.

[The scene then shows multiple Druuns patrolling around the forest, though they didn’t reach the boat since there’s water there.]

Though many were anxious the minute the scene switched to the Druun, most like Calhoun, Mufasa, or Raya were calm. Though they were still worried

Fear gulped skittishly. “O-Okay, I am so glad Raya and Sisu are in a boat right now, otherwise they would’ve been done for! H-How come there’s so many Druun?” Fear looked at Raya for an answer.

“Well…in the daytime, you rarely see any Druun appear, but at night, they're everywhere,” Raya told everyone. A lotta people weren't really comfortable with this. “Oh boy…w-well luckily you’re safe, I don’t really think even the gem pieces would hold them off,” Ralph smiled nervously, some nodded.

[Tuk-Tuk the wimpers, looking anxious from the Druun being here. Raya places her hand, comforting him.]

Many of the animals, including Scar and Shere Khan, were looking empathic…a little for Scar, they would feel scared about this too.

(Raya: I know buddy.)

(Boun: You know, during the day. You can almost forget they’re here. But at night…)

[Boun then hears screeching from the Druun, but it didn’t bother him that much as he kept rowing the boat.]

(Boun: This is why I never leave the boat.)

“Well… He’s a smart little fella. Honestly, having a boat as a house in a world like this ain’t so bad.” Maui shrugged with a non-worried smile, many were mixed by that question.

Shank then rubbed the back of her neck, looking hesitant. “I mean…Okay, okay! I won’t lie, that does sound alright. L-Like when you think about it, that’s the safest option. Just either have a boat or make a home out of water.” Shank stammered. Some took a moment to think about it. Before agreeing and realizing it’s the best option.

 “Yeah, yeah, you’re right! Maui’s right! Maybe that’s why Raya said there’s mostly Talon people that are alive and live there.” Simba figured, his tone filled with optimism. Maui smiled a bit; he did love some appreciation again from someone, and it was a lion cub, while some simply shrugged.

(Raya: You’re a smart kid.)

(Boun: What are Druun anyways?)

“Just Purple Fogs that turn people to rocks and multiply, a reflection of these ‘Zombees’ that I’ll say. You had it better than most universes with these types of infections.” Bagheera then turned and motioned his head up at Sisu and Raya, their faces telling them how they felt, and it was very damn well glad.

Sisu smiled a little, nodding. “Yeah, but also…they're like the opposite of us. Us dragons, we give…we deliver…anything that supports humans. Then there's the Druun, who…w-who don't bring that. They only take and burn everything, it doesn't stop, and it will not stop as long as everyone’s turned to Stone. As long as all life in Kumadra goes away.” Sisu looked down. sounding so serious and sad, it made some uncomfortable.

Sisu looks at the cast and notices their concerned faces, she quickly waved her right paw. “S-Sorry if I was sounding like a downer or anything.”

“No-no, it's alright, it's alright. You wanted to explain a serious answer, and you did,” Moana reassured with a proud smile

(Sisu: A Plague, Born from human discord. They’ve always been here, waiting for a moment of weakness to attack.)

(Sisu: They’re like…the opposite of dragons. Instead of bringing water and life to the world, they’re like a relentless fire that consumes everything in its wake. Until there’s nothing left…but ash and stone.)

Everyone was silent about that, they’ve already been told by Sisu who they really are.

(Boun: They took my family)

Aaaaand many just stared at the boy with sympathy.

Hiro breathed in and out before sighing. “Knew it.” Hiro said, and not in a good way.

“Oh…Oh, that poor kid.” Woody almost covered his mouth, looking extremely appalled by this very sad reveal. Picturing Boun as Andy. “I-Is that why he was alone when we first saw him?” Woody asked, sounding worried. 

Hank gruffed and shrugged. “Probably so, I’m surprised he survived this long! With the Druun being everywhere on the surface, day or night.” Hank exclaimed a bit, sounding impressed by Boun’s survival. 

“WELL, BOUN DID RECENTLY LOSE A FAMILY MEMBER 3 WEEKS AGO. HE SURVIVED DUE TO HOW MUCH  FOOD HE HAD ON THE BOAT. SINCE HIS FAMILY WERE BASICALLY CHEFS IN KUMADRA BACK THEN,” WILL explained, it made many feel comforted from the fact that he had enough food.

Mufasa smiled a bit. “Hm, well that explains everything. It’s a miracle that he survives this long and has enough food. Though…I don’t really think that’ll last.” Mufasa looked unsure and doubtful. 

“It won’t. It’s why you two gotta hurry up and save the world.” Woody pointed his left thumb down at Raya and Sisu, the both nodded.

It surprised some of the toys, though Hamm scoffed. “Oh wow, look at that. He actually cares; who knew that would happen?” Hamm rolled his eyes sarcastically and whispered, not sounding impressed. “I mean…W-Well…He…He’s…” Rex held up his small claws, about to say something. Something about Woody probably not being heartless as they thought. But he didn’t really feel the courage to say it, thinking it was bad to say so. shaking his head. “N-Never mind, I didn’t really know either,” Rex whispered.

[Sisu then looks like she’s giving, picking up pink flowers.]

(Sisu: They took mine too.)

(Sisu then does a small prayer gesture before sending the four pink flowers to the water, the water reflecting Sisu as Boun walks up to see the flowers.)

Some blinked in confusion.

“W-Wait, what are you doing? Is this like some sort of mourning thing or…” Vanellope wasn’t so sure, looking up at Sisu. “–It’s more like a mini mourn thing, people in Kumadra do this to honor the dead.” Sisu quickly answered.

Vaneloppe was looking sad, she nodded. “O-Okay, w-well…at least you’re gonna bring them back soon. F-From the Druun, I mean.” Vanellope waved with a nervous smile. Sisu and some others nodded in understanding. Having a hopeful smile.

[Sisu then gives Boun the flowers, as Boun then takes them and does the same small pray gesture. Putting it on the water and making it float.]

[Raya looks on and silently decides to join them as she walks up to them, she then takes a flower and does the same gesture. Before putting the flower in the water, the flower floats towards the other 9 flowers. Making it 10 now.

“Wait…” Wasabi then squinted his eyes for a moment to focus and count how many flowers he counted the other four. He quickly assumed it was Sisu’s loved ones, then he counted the rest. Which were 5, his eyes then widened in realization and empathy.

“O-Oh man. Poor kid, He lost five loved ones?” Wasabi asked everyone. The few people had a look of realization since they’d never counted the flowers. Their faces all turned sad the minute he said it. “Wait, really? Oh gosh, is that what happened to him throughout the last five years?” Jessie questioned. Some shrugged.

“I guess, but still. Poor kid, he probably feels how hopeless this was sometimes.” Kristoff spoke up, having an empathic face. “Well, lucky us! We found a way to fix the world and bring back everyone who’s been turned to stone by the Druun! So no worries there!” Sisu cheerfully exclaimed, pointing at herself. Some smiled at that. Though they were still saddened by knowing Boun’s unfortunate past.

[The three then watched for a moment before something caught Raya’s attention as she looked in the distance—the kingdom of Talon.]

(Boun: Looks like we’re here.)

“Alright, good. So, uh…what’s the plan then?” Hercules asked, chuckling softly and scratching the back of his head. “I-I mean, well, if you were there. What is really your plan?” Hercules stammered a bit. Raya smiled. Softly inhaling before saying.

“Well, luckily, I know every part of the place. I mostly visit there to grab some food when I don’t steal. But aside from that, I do know where the Chief is, along with their Gem.”

“Okay, but what’s the plan after?” Phil raised his body up and raised his right hand, looking a bit confused since Raya only explained that she knows the place and not the plan.  “O-Oh, um…yeah. Basically, I go in, Sisu stays and be on the lookout if Fang or anyone suspicious is coming. That’s it. It's most likely what my other self would do.” Raya casually explained, and many nodded with proud and relieved smiles. Sisu also smiled in agreement of that plan.

“Right! So straight to the point then? Great!” Joy cheered fondly and with a beaming smile like always. “Yeah! It's a great plan Ray-!” Sisu was about to compliment her best reliable friend when she realized something.

“Wait, hold on a sec, Raya, you can take me! Y-You know? Since I could shapechange-”

“Again, Sisu. Shapeshift.” Buzz pointed out and raised a finger, Sisu quickly nodded at that. “Right, shapeshift! Thank you Buzz!” She then turned her attention to Raya. “Yeah, I could shapeshift to my human form! I'll be alright!” Sisu smiled with determination and no worries about it, Raya scoffed and held up her hand like she was telling the dragon to halt.

“Wait! Can you sneak out of the guards without making a creaking sound while standing on some wood? Can you take down some guards?” Raya then pointed at Sisu with a mix of a stern face with a slight smirk 

Sisu blinked a few times from that question, completely taken aback by it. “U-Um…” she smiled nervously, before sighing in defeat. “No…No, I-I really can’t do those things.”

“Good, then it's best to be on the lookout. I'm a ninja warrior. Let the professionals handle this, okay?” Raya told her with a small smile. Sisu nodded. “Okay, just…let’s just hope you don’t die in this scenario.” Sisu chuckled a bit. Some smiled nervously, of course, since they also don’t want to see both of them die—any of them die.

[Boun: So, where are you guys heading after Talon? I might be heading there too. I mean…for a fee, of course.

“Please say no, I don’t really think bringing in a child in this would be a good idea.” Bo Peep looked really worried there, she didn’t want to see another kid having to be roped into all of this.

“Oh, don’t worry Bo, knowing myself. I don’t think I would let him even join in on a mission like this, but I’ll let him do whatever he needs to do, like a fee.” Raya quickly assured, and Bo and some others looked relieved.

[The camera then cuts to a wider view of the boat, slowly rising up to show something as Raya laughs softly.]

(Raya: Of course.)

[The scene then shows the city and gives out one Big word. TALON.]

Everyone was quite in awe of the view of the city; they’d never seen a city in Kumadra look this beautiful at night. The animals were even more amazed, seeing that humans can build stuff on water without a boat.

“Hm, so how long did Talon manage to build their kingdom on water?” Judy turned her attention to Raya. “Well, they’ve had this since the kingdoms were separated.” Raya quickly answered, and the cast then nodded.

“Huh…So Man actually found a way to build land on water? And build villages on them? This is quite fascinating!” Bagheera looked quite astounded about this, speaking up as Shere Khan just looked at him with disappointment silently.

“Wait, you've never seen that happen with other humans in your universe?” Shank turned around from her seat to look at the panther, looking puzzled. “Shank, Remember. I live in the jungle. I don’t encounter man that much.” Bagheera whispered a bit in case WILL heard them, Shank smiled in interest. “Oh, well congrats on your first time seeing this!” Shank cheered a bit, not to the point where she’d scream out. 

Scar then scoffed in annoyance.“You know, WILL. We already know where they were headed. You don’t need to remind us.”

“WELL…YOU KNOW ME, I LIKE TO MAKE THINGS LOOK A BIT COOLER.” WILL giggled a bit and made finger guns with a wink at the end of the sentence, though some smiled at that. Scar quietly scoffed and rolled his eyes.

(Sisu: Wow! What a smart way to Druun-proof your house, build right on the water.  People of Talon are geniuses.)

(Raya: Yeah, Talon makes it look nice. But it’s a hotspot for pickpockets and con artists.)

Megara smiled gladly, well not too much. “Which we don’t have to worry about…” She inhaled before saying,”–if Sisu comes along.” Megara’s expression deadpanned, pointing her finger down below her seating row at Sisu. 

Sisu and some others turned around as Megara pointed at her head and wiggled her finger in a circle. “Your head’s still in the sunshine and rainbows, and everyone could be trusted. You’ll be easily tricked if you leave the boat.” Meg said. Sisu exhaled and clenched her teeth in response.

“Yeah, you ain’t wrong about that, Meggy. Knowing myself, if Raya ever told me to stay in the boat. I might get kinda rebellious and want to help.” Sisu scratched the back of her neck with a slightly ashamed face, some had annoyed faces, but were mixed with understanding of how Sisu would feel.

“So should we expect that? As in your other self getting into unnecessary trouble?” Jessie raised her left hand a bit, turning around to look at the dragon. Sisu inhaled before heavily sighing in disappointment at herself. “YYYeah,” Sisu replied, many had sorry looks on their faces, understanding her feelings.

Raya placed a hand above Sius’s right paw from the seating handle. “Hey, don’t slack yourself out. We’re just watching our future, you learned what trusting is. While your other version hasn’t learned what trusting is.”

Sisu nodded with a bummed out yet still slightly hopeful mood. “I know Raya, it’s just…I wish all of this would be a bit easier.” Sisu looked down a bit. The cast then watched the screen as Raya quietly exhaled. “You know it won’t.” 

(Sisu: Lucky for me! Empty Pockets!)

[Sisu happily showed her arms, which…they are not pockets.]

“I think the correct term would be, no Pockets.” Buzz held up a finger. People like Hades and Woody just smacked their lips. Having a ‘bruh’ face, Buzz was sounding like a nerd. 

Sisu waved her paw dismissively. “Eh, pocket’s or not. Still the same.”

(Raya: Okay, so here’s the good news. I know where the gem piece is.)

(Raya: The bad news? It’s being held by the notorious chief of Talon…)

[The screen then fastly zooms in twice, showing the chief of Talon stretching right and left in his neck.]

Miguel just scoffed, completely baffled that the chief was aura farming. “Wait, was he just standing there stretching out his neck? He’s not a Presumido, is he?” Miguel turned his head around to Raya, who was confused.

“Okay, what the– I-I’m sorry, what does 'Presumido' mean?” Raya stammered a bit, looking very puzzled.

“Show-off.”

Raya nodded a bit, now getting what the young musician meant. “Oh, well, actually. He is, you’ve seen the way he cut those fruits and vegetables with my discussion about the Lands with Ba.”

Mowgli shook his head and waved both of his hands dismissively, supporting his friend. “Oh no, we have. But we’re just surprised that he’s like that ALL THE TIME.” Mowgli answered, and Raya nodded before watching the screen.

Raya: Dang Hai. What Dang Hai lacks in style, he makes up in mean.

He then turns around with a smug gesture, gesturing his head like he’s breaking the fourth wall.

Go-Go scoffs, shaking her head in disbelief at Dang Hai. “Oh my fu$&ing god, This guy always smugs, I-I mean…what's even with him!? Honestly, he gives Eugene a run for his money on how smooth he is with smiling.” Go-Go chuckled a bit, and the people who were near her softly laughed at this.

“Maybe, but this is more of a quote, ‘show don't tell’ kinda thing.” Disgust made an air quote with both of her fingers. “-we’ll see it to believe it.”

“Okay, I better see Him doing some clever thieving, A VERY GOOD THIEF AND SMOOTH TALKER DESERVES TO BE THAT SMUG!!” Eugene pointed at the screen, speaking up that this chief could be a fraud.

Raya, meanwhile, softly laughed at how dramatic and serious Eugene was about this. “You know…It reminds me, the chief is almost like you.” Raya answered, many turned around to her in confusion. “Wait, He is? Does he have the good looks and could draw some ladies?” Eugene asked with a slight smug, Rapunzel giggled at this.

Raya did a thinking pose. “Hmmmm.” She then clucked her tongue and shrugged. “Kinda? But he isn’t really afraid to say mean things, so he’s like you, but bad to say so in general.” Raya waved her hand a bit and nodded. Eugene nodded as well.

“So wait! Should we expect him to be this good at stealing?” Vanellope turned around and raised her hand, hopping a bit from her seat so that Raya could see. Raya nodded. “Yeah, if he’s caught off guard.”

Sisu: Now, we’re just going to have to turn up the charm a bit. Let’s go get him a gift!

Sisu heavily exhaled from this feeling of disappointment, she hates her other self for acting too naive.

Raya: SIsu! I think maybe it’s safer for you to stay here on the boat.

“Yes, because that’s a stupid idea. Well…” Hank scratched his forehead with one of his tentacles and shrugged while doing it. “-Kinda, you did say this plan can work if Sisu does what you say and not talk to anyone.”

“Yes, I did. And hopefully my other self would notice tha-” Raya then had a quick look of realization. Shaking her head. “No-WAIT-NO! I don’t think that would happen, since I already told Sisu to stay in the boat. Sooo…”

“You’re doomed?” Hades raised an eyebrow, and many turned around to the god of the underworld, having mixed feelings about it. “Maybe…There’s always a chance we could bounce back.” Raya held up a finger, and Hades slightly nodded

. 

Sisu: What?

Raya: Without you, we can’t put the gem back together

Sisu: But I wanna help.

Raya: I know, but you will…By staying safe.

Raya: I’ll be back before you know it.

“Hopefully, But…You do know how to sneak off. So that’s okay! Right?” Nala smiled cheerfully as she turned her head around to Raya. She rubbed her left shoulder while saying.

“If I don’t mess up and not make one little mistake. I think I’ll be alright.” Raya nodded a little with a hopeful smile, some did too.

” Raya then walks off, passing by Boun.

Boun: If you see any hungry faces, send ‘em my way.

He then did a tiny twirl around, pointing at himself.

Some softly chuckled at this scene.

Barley laughed softly.“Oh Wow! He always likes having new customers, huh?”

“Most likely, Though Hopefully his customers aren't Fang’s.” Raya showed her teeth to the elf to show that she’s quite worried about it, some who’ve heard that were looking anxious about it. So much so, they turned their attention to Namarri, who also heard what Raya was talking about.

Sisu raised her paw a little, her expression looked worried and concerned.“Wait Uh…Um, I-If Fang were here. Really here and found Boun. You-uh…Y-You wouldn't hurt hi-”

Namarri, with crossed arms and a stern face, cut her sentence out. “Maybe. We wouldn't kill him. Rest assured, but we would hurt him if he doesn't cooperate. I'd think we'd use him as a…hostage to make you surrender.” Namarri said with some hesitance in her voice, looking at Raya

And everyone just straight out looked at her with either a mad, sad, or fearful face at her. Namarri had one or two sweats tearing down her head as everyone was silent.

“...”

“...”

“...”

“And the fact that she's less worse than Gothel or the spine chief is still crazy to me,” Lucius whispered to his two best friends, just staring at Namarri with a gaping mouth. His other friend looked a bit relieved and not surprised much, however they were still pissed off by the fact they wouldn't hurt children . Dash and Violet just couldn't believe their eyes.

“She…S-She straight out just said that. I-I mean it's better than spine but-” Dash nervously stammered, whispering to his sister.

“I don't think it makes them any better, Dash,” Violet whispered back, looking a bit afraid. Moving away her long hair a bit.

Bob scoffed. “Yeah, well, that doesn't excuse the fact that they're willing to hurt bystanders just to get what they want! They're no better than the petty crooks from the streets.” Bob growled a bit and whispered, fighting his left hand to a ball

Jessie just took a deep breath, with a very serious yet calm face. Bullseye looked disgusted by how Namarri told them. “You know…I'm with Joy on this, I really do hope you get beat up.” Jessie said, and many began to agree.

“Oh nah! I hope you get jumped and left to feel great karma!” Wassbi yelled out, raising his fist.

Sisu just couldn't believe what she heard, she thought Fang was less worse. But oooh boy, she was wrong-wrong. “Alright, you guys definitely need to be punished! WHAT'S THE HECK IS EVEN WRONG WITH YOU!? YOU'RE WILLING TO DO THAT JUST FOR THE GEM!?!”

“ I hope all you guys freaking loose and eat p-p$#p all day!” Vanellope pointed at her with a pissed off expression, her voice and body glitching a little from how intense her emotions are.

 Namarri didn't expect this response, she honestly thought they'd just be extremely disappointed yet calm, not an outrage. “Okay, W-What!? I-I don't understand, I said I wasn't going to kill him for integration! I’m going easy on him!”

Anna was immediately offended and turned around with a very angry face.“Yeah! Uh, you still mention that you would probably hurt him if he wasn’t following Your Cooperation about the gem!” Anna called out, and Namarri scoffed. She knew it wasn’t worth arguing anymore. 

“Just be grateful that if we were really in Talon, we wouldn't kill the boy,” Namarri said. Many were silent as they gave one last irritated look before watching the screen.

Raya: You got it Captain.

Raya then finally leaves, with Tuk-Tuk tagging along, as the scene cuts to the city of Talon. It’s people walking around. A lady is giving a girl a meat skewer, and a person is carrying a lantern with a stick.

“Wait, you said that Humans here are a bit shady here right? I think I forgot after all of you guys were mad about Namarri again.” Dory rubbed her head with her right fin, looking confused as Hank lifted up his tentacle holding the coffee pot so she could see Raya.

“Well Dory. They are shady…Um-Well some. Make no mistake. I’ve encountered some kind people here, but most of them will hide behind a mask. Think of Gothel.” Raya pointed out, some and Rapunzel felt a bit uneasy when Raya said the last word.

“But less worse? You said they’d only steal, correct?” Dory tilted her head, She honestly felt like they’d do something worse. Raya bit her lip, expressing to Dory and the rest that she was close.

“Maybe, depends on the situation. But they wouldn't kill, that's for sure, it's too crowded on most days. And as you can see, it is.” Raya motioned with her head at the screen.

It then cuts to Raya and Tuk-Tuk walking through the crowds of the Talon people, then it cuts to three  Ongies. Before one of them hides under the table. The last one being a bit oblivious before seeing Raya and Tuk-Tuk pass them. It then hides with the two others.

Though some like Honey Lemon or Olaf were adored, many animals were very curious and amazed.

“Huh, never seen a monkey like that before. Wonder what species it is?” Kristoff whispered to Anna and Olaf. Sven shrugged. Both he and Kristoff don't really dwell on history about different kinds of animal species that much.

Anna shrugged as well. “Well don't look at me! I don't really do THAT much research about animals, but I'll admit.” Anna then scratched her head with a warm smile. “These little guys are cute, don't you think you three?” Anna looked at Olaf, Kristoff, and Sven.

Olaf happily nods, “Yes! Yes-Yes, they are! Oooh gosh, I think I really want to squish their cute chubby faces!” Olaf said, very adored and and both of his hands clapped together.

Sven and Kristoff smiled casually and shrugged. “Maybe, though reindeers are even more cuter, isn't it, buddy?” Kristoff then scratched Sven’s head, who nodded vigorously.

Rafiki’s eyes widen in fascination and curiosity. “Ooh! Fascinating! A new species of monkey? Hmm, wat are tey species I may ask?” Rafiki turned his attention at Raya and Sisu. 

“Well, they're called Ongies. Most of the time, they're pretty much known and seen as troublemakers, stealing and all. But sometimes, they're just like Tuk-Tuk. Just kind, affectionate animals.” Raya explained. Though many and some animals were a little amazed by the discovery, they were annoyed that they're mostly known for being troublemakers. Nick’s ear flicked, and his casual smirk dropped ever so slightly.

Slinky raised a paw, as best he could tho, since it could only move up and down. “Wait, why are we paying attention to the Ongies? Wai-!” Slinky then suddenly had a quick look of realization, his face immediately deadpanned. Having a bruh face. “-there gonna be stealing little devils, aren't they?” Slinky asked, and everyone in the room had mixed feelings about that.

“Hopefully not, remember not all of them are bad.” Raya then exhaled and bit her lip. “But…at the same time, this is Talon.” Raya had a look of doubt, 

“Oh cheese sticks, sooo you're just left to hope  on a slim chance that they're not like this?” Judy asked, and Raya nodded. “Yep!”

Then, as the two pass on. The three Ongies poke out their heads, grinning mischievously.

Some, like Anger, Maximus, the toys, and some others groaned in frustration. Raya sighs in disappointment as Sisu gently pats her back. 

“AAAnd they’re all like you said they are. Amazing.” Hercules 

“So this is gonna take a while, isn't it?” Ian looked upset and annoyed like the rest. His big brother also looked annoyed, viewing this as a side quest. Raya put her hands between her face and dragged them down a bit, exhaling in disappointment again as she nodded. “Yes, Ian, I just hope it's gonna be quick.” Raya nodded.

It then cuts to someone from Talon chopping down some Bamboo shoots as Raya ducks over someone carrying a few baskets with a stick, Raya tips her hat down a bit.

Raya: Alright, there’s Dang Hai’s house. No detours till we score that dragon gem.

All of a sudden, they then hear a baby crying in an alleyway.

Many blinked for a moment, very confused.

“Wait …a…a baby?” Sisu said, her expression was puzzled yet also concerned. Her gut feeling was telling her that this could be a trap. “Okay, who in their right mind would leave their child like this?  Unless their A$%holes…”  Maui quietly whispered to his tattoo friend, and it nodded, of course. Knowing what happened to Maui’s parents.  “-I-I’m just very confused right now.” Maui whispered to Moana, and she shrugged in response.

“TCH! Beats me!” she quickly said.

Raya: Woah, What in the…

The baby then reaches out both of her hands, thinking that it’s their “Mother”

 “Who on earth would leave their kit alone like this?” Timon put his hands on his hips, looking offended as to why some adult would leave their cub like this.

Fred and some others felt suspicious about this, trying to complete the puzzle of a question. “Not to mention that she’s in a very dark alleyway where not a lotta people notice. L-Like, who would leave their baby in the open like thi-?” Fred stopped his words, and a big wave of realization hit him. Even the others did so too.

Then everyone else had ‘that’ look.

“She’s gonna steal all your belongings and the gems, while acting all innocent like a newborn pup to get your attention. Isn’t she?” Calhoun looked at Raya with the ‘are u serious right now?’ look.

Raya smacked her tongue. “Now that I think about it, I think that's what's going to happen. I might actually fall for that.” Raya chuckled at how good the lie was and how surprising this was.

Ralph then just facepalmed with both of his hands and dragged them down, exhaling and feeling irritated.“So not only do you have to deal with a baby being used as bait for the unknown mastermind, but you also have to deal with three mischievous Donkey Kong Jr’s.” Ralph softly patted his right knee, many were understandably confused.

“W…W-What? I-I mean about this, ‘Donkey Kong Jr person.” Sisu raised up a paw, Ralph then waved both of his hands dismissively. “N-Nevermind, what I'm saying is that. How could there be anymore worse to top this? Ralph sighed, looking tired of this.

Sisu lowered her head and long neck down with a nervous face, clicking her tongue and pointing at herself. Motioning to the rest that it's her.

“Oh right, you'll be all rebellious and naive.” Phil rolled his eyes, crossing his arms as Pegasus snorted in disappointment.

Raya: Uh…

Raya then looks both ways nervously, before walking towards the baby.

Many sighed, they already knew this was coming. Also, with WILL looking bored. He decided to snap his fingers, poofing out a switch as he went to a relaxing position while flying.

Raya: Okay.

She then carries the baby.

Raya: Hey, Baby. Toddler, Thing…W-Whatever you’re called

Then, three of the same Ongies peak out of a corner. Seeing what’s happening.

Many saw this and watched with curiosity, wondering if the ongies are working together.

“You think they’re working together?” Simba whispered and leaned right at Nala, she shrugged her shoulders. “I-I don’t even know! Maybe?” She whispered back as they watched the screen.

“Please don't tell me they're working together-please don't tell me they're working together-please don't tell me they're working together!” Fear pleaded with a whisper, both of his hands crumpled together, and his emotion friends heard that. Though they didn’t know how to answer that question, since it could be or not.

Tuk-Tuk sees this and growls, baring his teeth. 

“Okay good! Maybe he could fend them off?” Dory spoke up with optimism, smiling in glee as she looked at the people. They had a hopeful expression, though some had a look of hesitation. People were still silent about that question.

Raya: It’s really late. What are you doing here?

However, the Ongies then bring out three strawberries. To which Tuk-Tuk fell for the bait.

Everyone’s eyes were widened, and many were all just dumbfounded by this. Even more from the animals' perspective and Shere Khan.

“...”

“...”

“…”

“Did …did he just bribe him…w-with food? At this moment?” Zazu blinked in utter confusion at how ridiculous this was. “And it worked…L-Like…it actually worked-worked,” Shank interjects and nods a bit, shocked as the rest.

Raya sighed and facepalmed, like she knew the minute the Ongies showed up with food. “Uh, no offense. But- uh…you're rolling buddy friend is as smart as a unicorn.” Barley then had a quick look of realization. “W-Wait, you do know what a unicorn is, right? Or do you at least get what I mean?”

“Well…kinda, if Tuk-Tuk is as food driven as them. Then yes, he has one of those minds. You can explain what that is later.” Raya waved her hand dismissively

“Dory… why the heck did you Jinx that?” Hank asked, not looking at Dory and instead at the screen, still completely dumbfounded by this, Dory stammered, still in shock like the rest. “I-I didn't even know he would fall for this!!” Dory exclaimed in defense.

“I…what…I-I just can't believe thiss,” Kaa mumbled, only Shere Khan heard that fully. His expression was red with disbelief and disappointment. His mouth was gaping a bit.

“Raya had just said, ‘not to do a detour,’ as in no need to get food. So why on earth when he saw some suspicious-looking monkeys trying to steal something, realize they were a threat? Only to immediately want some food the minute they bring it up…I-Is he stupid than an ant? Is his mind up there with the hairless wolves?” Shere Khan just glanced at Kaa for an answer, and Kaa shrugged 

“For all I know, Baloo’s smarter than that mouse rock. At least he'd know not to be bribed in these situations.” Kaa answered with a whisper. Shere Khan chuckled at that.

Raya: Where are your parents?

The three ongies then climb up to Tuk-Tuk, trying to steal everything they could or find interesting.

“You think Raya would turn back by now? From the noises these Ongies keep making?” Buzz whispered to Wall-E and Eve. “NOW?”

“Yeah, Definitely Eve. Think this should happen right about-” Buzz slowly raised his finger, about to point at the screen.

Raya: Hey, uh, whose baby-WHAT!? ONGIES!?

“Now.” Buzz finished, now pointing at the screen.

“Well it's about time that she realizes!! Now please catch them!” Anger exclaimed, already annoyed and Impatient about this, many couldn't help but agree. “Hopefully, it shouldn't be too long.” Raya nods in agreement, with a confident face.

Raya then sees the three Ongies holding the two gem pieces, one of them hides it behind them with a nervous smile.

Raya: Drop ‘em!

The three Ongies run off. The Baby then surprisingly lowers her hat and kicks her. Also throwing some dust before running off, giggling like a germlian baby.

Everyone was just as shocked, just as bewildered. Just as bamboozle, as onscreen Raya. The entire room was in silence.

“...”

“…”

“...”

“Did she just…”  Bob started. Jack-Jack giggled at the way the Toddler had escaped Raya’s grasp. “We all saw that Bob, and I think I know what type of parents they are,” Lucius confirmed for him.

“The training since four kind?”

“Most likely.” Lucius quickly answered, still in shock. Helen was even more shocked than the rest. She felt surprised and…angry? Her momma bear instincts kicked in, thinking that the parents were probably unfair, training their baby, who is probably 4 or 5, to be the look of it. She wanted to ask, but felt like that would be a spoiler. So she just stares at the screen, holding Jack-Jack softly.

Woody scoffed and waved his hand like it was no big deal. “TCH! So what, everyone? It ain’t the strangest thing we’ve all ever seen! Heh-What’s next? A Baby who could teleport?” Woody chuckled, though many got out of their trance from the shock. They couldn't help but agree.

Ian smacked his tongue, looking a bit hesitant. “I mean…You’re not wrong, but still…That’s really strange to see a baby who knows Kung Fu. L-Like, WHY WOULD THEY EVEN TRAIN HER!?!? SHE’S WAY-WAY TOO YOUNG TO KNOW HOW TO FIGHT!” Ian motioned his head and his left hand at the screen. Many agreed and were as worried as Ian.

Sadness raised her tiny hand, staring at WILL and looking curious.“S-So wait! Who trained her then? Her parents? They’re not..” Sadness was slowly feeling concerned, before WILL waved his hands dismissively.

“FEAR NOT, IT’S NOT WHAT YOU THINK. YOU’LL GET YOUR ANSWER SOON, LITTLE BLUE.” WILL said with a soft, assuring tone, some smiled in relief.

The baby then hops onto one of the Ongies' backs as a piggyback ride, waving Raya off.

Raya: Really!? A con baby!?

“So they are working together?”  Sisu puffed out like it was the “greatest” thing, waved even once. “As if three little Mini Monkeys weren’t enough. Now you Gotta deal with a baby who knows how to fight. But I’ll admit, she does have an adorable face.” SIsu smiled warmly, nodding a little. Some had warm smiles when hearing that. 

Ralph turned around and raised a finger. “Well, hey! Just be glad that she doesn’t shoot out blue fireballs. That could’ve given you WAY Too much trouble!” Ralph called out, and though Raya and Sisu couldn’t believe that was possible. They understood it.

Raya grunts in frustration as Tuk-Tuk rolls to follow her

It then cuts to Sisu and Boun, still hanging around the boat waiting for Raya to get the next gem.

“So you said that you’d get rebellious and go head-on towards Dang Hai like a rookie?” Calhoun asked, turning her head at the dragon. She nodded. “I should be. It shouldn't take long.”

Sisu: Ah, this is giving me bad feels. Chief Dang Hai does not sound like someone you could smooth-talk. And Raya didn’t even bring a gift.

Sisu then has a look of realization.

SIsu: That’s it! I’m going shopping!

“But…That’s still smooth talking. Holy crap were you this naive?” Violet turned her head to Sisu. The dragon scratched the back of her head with a nervous smile. “Like I said, there weren't really any bad people 500 years ago. Not to mention the fact that I’m kinda dumb at times,” she explained, the cast still flet bummed out. But they knew it was gonna happen no matter what.

Sisu: Oh wait! I don’t have any money.

Boun: You’re an adult. You can just put it on credit.

Slinky looked a bit hesitant, but he wanted to get this off his chest. “Um…Not to sound a bit stupid, but what’s credit? For-Uh, Shopping propose and not the ‘I respect you, so I’ll tell everyone that it was you.’ Kinda credit.” Slinky asked the cast, raising a paw and almost looking regretful that he asked such a stupid question. Surprisingly to him, many weren’t looking at him with weird looks.

“O-Oh! Well, for shopping. It’s basically like a promise. You take what you want for free, and you promise that you’ll pay it back.” Honey Lemon answered nicely, but she quickly had a look of hesitation. “Buuut it happens rarely.”

Slinky, Sisu, and some others who didn’t know this type of credit had a look of doubt and understanding. “Yeah…I could see why, isn’t that just like… scamming? When it comes to shopping?” Sisu asked, she was thinking about whether Boun literally just told her to scam people.

“Yeah, it is,” Hiro interjected and nodded, like Sisu, he had a weird feeling about Boun and ff he really did told her to scam people on purpose. 

“Soooo, would it kinda mean Boun told her to scam people?” Fear raised his hand a bit, giving a nervous little smile to the cast. They all felt the same as Sisu and Hiro, but just as someone was about to say it.

“HE DIDN’T DO IT FOR SH#$’S AND GIGGLES,  HE JUST WANTED TO GENUINELY HELP HER,” WILL said while playing on his switch, playing Super Smash bros Ultimate of from the looks of some. Many felt relieved and sighed.

“Good, I was worried for a second that Boun was a shady person.” Raya smiled a bit at WILL. He gave her a thumbs-up.

Sisu: Oh…uh, what’s credit?

Boun: It’s kinda like a promise. You take what you want now, And You promise you’ll pay it back later.

Sisu: Pay it back later? Huh! What an amazing concept! Thanks, Captain Boun!

“Huh…That’s weird, I honestly thought you would know what that Really-Really means, with how credit is for shopping.” Buzz pointed out, sounding a little surprised. “Actually, me too. Thought my other self would catch up.” Sisu then sighed and shrugged. “-But like I said, I was very Naive.”

The scene then cuts to Sisu just walking at the markets of Talon with a big smile.

Sisu then takes a purple fish-like toy.

Sisu: I’ll be buying this with credit.

“TCH! Amazing. So you really thought THAT would impress Dang Hai, huh?” Marlin questioned, feeling baffled by that.  Sisu smacked her lip.“Okay, I’ll admit. That was a bad gift, well…Maybe if Dang Hai does like fish like you.” Sisu softly chuckled, but she then quickly leaned her head down to whisper to Raya. “Wait–Does Dang Hai like Fishes?”

“No.”

Sisu smacked her tongue, her head now staring at the screen.“Okie-dokie then.”

She then continues to walk on. She then sees a mini head statue with a necklace.

Sisu: Oh, Dang Hai’s gonna love this! 

Shank pointed at the screen, her right leg lying over the left one.“Okay-Okay. Now that’s a good gift! People like good-looking Necklaces!” Shank pointed out, and some nodded. “Yeah,  Dang Hai Might-Might like those. Though I don’t think it’ll be enough.” Raya also nodded in agreement, but also shook her head at the end. 

“Yeah, if anything. All of that won’t be enough. And Like You said, He’s just like Eugene, but only bad. right?” Sisu looks at Raya with a sure expression, and she nods. “Yeah, though he's not Bad-Bad. Not like Gothel type of bad, Jus-”

“A Scummy version of me?” Eugene interrupted, raising his hand with a casual smile instead of just being worried. Rapunzel…didn’t want to think that, not to mention the fact that she knows there’s a multiverse and there probably is one. 

Raya nods. “Yep.”

Sisu then takes the statue.

Sisu: Credit, Please?

Sisu then darts off, and the scene cuts to a mannequin wearing a top hat and a slightly pink shirt.

SIsu: Oh, I like that. Uh-yeah, I’ll be using credit, yes?

The scene then switches to Sisu, wearing the same outfit from the mannequin with a big, toothy smile.

Sisu: I love credit!

“You know, I am still surprised no one have called Sisu out on this. You would think that someone would’ve called out by now.” Judy softly chuckled at her own remark,  Nick gave her a smirk. “Crattos, I wouldn't jinx that.” Whispered, leaning his head right a little.

Male Merchant: HEY YOU!

Then, a group of the Talon citizens circles Sisu, a lot of them with pissed off faces.

Though the cast did know it was coming, Many began to feel worried.

Judy blinked as Nick snorted, without her hearing, of course. Judy smacked her tongue.“Oookay, Nevermind then. But at least they caught on before she’d even see Dang Hai.” Judy shrugged a bit, she honestly just hoped that Sisu wasn’t gonna get hurt from this and instead be scolded.

“Oh Boy, Looks like they know she was scamming. It's not gonna be that bad, right?” Felix looked quite concerned as he eyed Calhoun for an answer.  

“Hopefully not, if Sisu could explain or at least return them like a good normal civilian, then she’s good, but the people aren't too forgiving–Which is most likely since to them, Sisu stole their stuff. Then she might have a bit of trouble.”Calhoun answered, staring at the screen and focusing. Ralph, Felix, and some others who heard that were very nervous about onscreen Sisu.

“Well let’s hope she can explain. Or at least find some way to get out of here, because this is bad!” Ralph exclaimed a little, not liking this situation. It made Felix and Calhoun a bit more worried.

Talon citizen: Are you gonna pay for any of that?

Sisu: Ooooh!

Sisu then chuckles before saying.

Sisu: Right-Right. No. This is on credit. Yeah, I’m gonna pay it back later!

Male Talon citizen: Pay us back later?! We don’t even know you!

“Yeah, but still. It completely  baffles me that they didn’t realize sooner when Sisu stole that fish toy.” Hades whispered to his brother, Zeus honestly felt the same thing too. He shrugged.“Maybe these mortals were used to this type of credit?”

“If they were, then they were probably first timers. Raya literally said to us that Talon is filled with shady people. It’s definitely that.” Hades retorted, and Zeus had a look of being convinced, before agreeing to his brother and gave a slight nod. “Yes, that would give a great reason why SIsu was able to steal so easily.”

Female Talon citizen: You have no credit here. Pay us right now!

 Sisu: Now?

Sisu: I-I-I don’t have anything, B-But if I could just find my girl Raya. S-She has a sword, dried eats.

Some people in the room gasped.

“OKAY WHAT THE HECK!?!?!? WHY WOULD YOU EVEN SAY THAT!?!” Anger screamed out, completely in disbelief that he almost got up from his seat. His head had a hint of flames.

“Uh…Raya?” Barley nervously glanced at Raya; she and Sisu were looking worried. With Sisu burying her face with both of her paws, ashamed of her onscreen could’ve been self. “Y-Yeah?” Raya glanced back at Barley, still looking at the screen.

“You’re not on a wanted list, right? In Talon?” Barley asked. She shook her head. The people who’ve heard the conversation sighed in relief. “Good, Mayyybe the crowd would think her as crazy?” Barley shrugged with a nervous smile. No one could answer that right now.

Then, an…old Talon woman shows up, gesturing for some girl to move out of the way so she could see. The girl does.

Some immediately took notice.

“Wait, why would the screen focus on the old lady?” Violet squinted her eyes in suspicion after seeing the old Talon woman, and Dash shrugged. “Maybe she’s a friend?”

“Maybe, but I think we’ll find out soon. I get the feeling she’ll step up and defend SIsu.”Violet replied

.

Sisu: Two dragon gem pieces

The room was silent, as if a bombshell had been dropped onto them. Sisu groaned loudly in frustration and irritation. Clenching both of her paws as she raises them up…then down and yells. “WHY AM I SO STUPID!?!?!?”

Many were taken aback by her loud response, though some like Timon or Woody didn’t really like her loud mini-outburst. Many had empathy for her, understanding how she felt. “Well, uh…Y-You know it’s not really You’re Fault, right?” Anna pointed out with a smile that’s saying that she’s trying her best to make Sisu feel better, the dragon slightly nods.

“I know-I know, I’m just…” Sisu took a look at her onscreen Self, still in human form. She then sighs. “I’m just mad at myself, L-Like. I know I shouldn't be too hard, since I still didn’t know how the world of Kumadra really worked back then. But…The fact that I couldn't even keep a very important secret–THAT I KNOW BY THE WAY, EVEN BEFORE RAYA EXPLAINED QUICKLY ABOUT HOW TROUBLING THIS IS!” Sisu took a deep, calm breath before saying. “It just…Well, I just feel so disappointed and irritated that I blurted out a secret that I know was important, even when I was naive, to a place full of shady people who might use me for their own personal gain. Maybe it’s the stupid, dumb multiverse effect WILL says.” Sisu explained her feelings as she gave a big exhale, finally letting her feelings out.

“I-I mean…You guys get it, right? I-I-I Know It’s not really a big deal, since I’m watching my future. But you guys get that I’m…Mad at my other self. For making mistakes that even me being naive would avoid?” Sisu had a look of sorrow; she honestly kinda felt bad for yelling like this over something so-so stupid.

And the cast…well, again, they all understood her without judgment…for some like Woody or the villains, tho.

“Yes…Yes, we do!” Joy spoke up, saying that with a calm and understanding tone. Not overly excited and optimistic. “I-I mean…TCH! You’ve heard that with my friends, Rapunzel and Eugene.” Joy pointed at her friends and Eugene. Rapunzel and Eugene both waved their hands at Sisu. Sisu smiled a bit, feeling glad. “Thanks, Now. Let’s hope in some way and in some way that I either escape. Or people think I’m crazy for saying those words.” Sisu said, not having a serious look. Many nodded.

Woody felt like he wanted to interrupt and say to Sisu not to really yell like that again, but he quickly realized that it would kinda be a bad time. And also at the same time, he would’ve reacted the same way to his other self. So he doesn’t do that.

Sisu: NO! We don’t! What? Who said that?

Male Talon citizen: You better pay up, Binturi!

Female Talon citizen: This isn’t a charity.

Male Talon citizen: What do you think you’re stealing from?!

Talon old lady: Get away from her!

The Talon old lady pushes the person off.

“Oh! Well that’s kind! She saved her!” Mowgli exclaimed, feeling very relieved and happy that Sisu was saved from that could be beating. Though some were not convinced, Mowgli took notice of Baghreea’s stern and not convinced face, and the jungle boy was puzzled. “Bagheera? Are you not happy that SIsu is safe?” Mowgli asked. He didn’t sound rude. Just confused and curious.

Baghreea shook his head a little. “No Man-Cub, I am Happy. Make no Mistake, but something about her feels…off. But we’ll have to wait. We don’t know her motives yet.” Baghreea said with caution, Mowgli honestly felt that was bull crap since the old lady did what any nice person would do and step up. But at the same time, Mowgli felt a bit weary. People like Gothel hide behind a smile when you first meet them, till then and for a while, they show you who they really are, and Mowgli learned that. So he inhaled softly as he watched the screen.

Talon old lady: Can’t you see she’s new in town? Come dear, don’t be afraid. It’s okay

The Old lady then holds Sisu’s hand, bringing her somewhere.

“Great, so now she’s taking SIsu to another place we don’t know about. You guys wanna take any bets that the Old lady is onto some shady stuff?” Hank spoke up and gruffed, he almost sounded like he was in a jokey mood. The room began to murmur, some people said yes. Some people said no, some people were in between.

Mufasa cleared his throat a bit loud. Many were silent as the king said this.“Well I speak for everyone, that we should all be patient and wait to see if that Old Hooman is hiding some dark secrets. We can’t judge immediately.” Mufasa raised a paw, and many had agreed. Thought some…

Olaf leaned left to whisper to Kristoff and Anna. “Why do I get the strange feeling that it sounds hypocritical? And I don’t even know him yet, aside from him being King and having a son and brother.” Olaf whispered, and the two shrugged. “Um…W-Well, we’ll hold on to that part Olaf, for later,” Anna replied.

It then cuts to the Baby and the ongies running away from Raya and Tuk-Tuk as they continue to chase them, eventually Tuk-Tuk gets stuck between two fences.

Tuk-Tuk growls in frustration as he then heads off, trying to find another way.

“I’ll admit. Tuk-Tuk does have a Good Idea if he realizes it. It’s best to go another way to cut off the chase. I know from experience.” Shere Khan spoke up, a half-compliment and suggestion. “I think he should, Tuk-Tuk may be food-driven. But when it really comes to intense situations like this. He’ll focus and try to outsmart if he can. ” Raya replied with a small smile. But Shere Khan didn’t smile at all.

The chase continues, and the baby then leaps off the bridge. Giggling as they then landed in a small boat, making the male merchant stumble a bit as the chase countries.

Male Talon Merchant: Hey, watch out!

“Yeah, that baby ain’t no normal Baby. She’s smart, Raya can’t hop there without risking her weight onto that other passenger to be thrown off by the small boat.” Lucius said, analyzing the awareness of the area. “So, basically, she’ll have to go the other way?” Corey asked. She also felt surprised that a toddler is way better at chasing than a ninja.

“Yep.”

It then leaves Raya, who couldn’t leap there. Grunted in annoyance, having to take the long way.

The chase continues, the baby and ongies hopping on each small boat. They then make a bowl of spiked fruit rocket at Raya, to which she then uses her sword to cut them off.

The chase still continues. Raya ran up some stairs and then slid as she landed in front of the baby and the ongies.

However, the baby and the ongies then hold hands and jump over Raya.

Everyone had their eyes widened, even Megara and Nick didn’t expect this.

“What the fu$%?” Hiro breathed, staring at the screen in awe. “Okay, she is Good-Good at her parkour!” Lucius was even more amazed, putting his hands above his head…almost looking similar to another meme.

Phill got out of his seat, placing his hand on his forehead and shaking his head. “Alright, I have so many questions right now. First! Where are her parents? And second!... how the heck is she that good!?”

“WELL, YOU’LL FIND OUT, DON’T WORRY. IT’S GONNA BE EXPLAINED VERY SOON.” WILL answered while not looking at them and playing on his switch. The cast was feeling glad about that.

In slow motion, Raya watches in surprise as the baby then waves and mouths something, like she’s saying ‘bye’

Some laughed softly at that scene, even Raya, Namarri, and Sisu did so as well.

“And to top it all off! She said bye. TCH! She’s almost like a mini me!” Eugene whispered, looking proud of the baby. Rapunzel giggled as Maximus snickered at that. “Pretty much, though you didn’t have an animal sidekick,” Rapunzel replied. Eugene’s smile lowered a bit. Now bummed out, slumping down his shoulders. “Oh yeah, so I guess a little mix between you and me?” Eugene shrugged. Rapunzel and Pascal nodded.

The baby and the ongies then land, Raya following in pursuit. then…Raya avoids something that was thrown by the baby.

All of a sudden, the minute something was thrown at Raya. WILL snapped his fingers, magically poofing out blindfolds onto everyone.  Many were taken aback by this, though already knew why.

“Wait, WHAT THE!? WILL, what’s wrong? Why did you make us wear those blindfolds again?” Rex asked, sounding confused as he looked up at WILL. Since, in case you forgot, when they put the blindfolds on, they can only see him.

Elsa had a sudden look of realization like the others. “Oh…Oh goodness gracious, we were about to see something inappropriate, weren’t we?” Elsa asked. WILL, without saying a word, and playing on his switch. He pointed at the screen with his thumbs up.

Raya: Diaper!

And everyone immediately knew why… well, except the animals (aside from the Jungle Book cast)

“…”

“The baby’s naked, isn’t she?” Disgust asked with a deadpan face. 

“MM-HM”

Disgust exhaled deeply, feeling very-very-very glad. “I speak for all of us that you’re a lifesaver, WILL. Thank you.” Disgust said, some gave out thumbs up to the space-looking kid. WILL without looking at them and playing his switch stil, nods. “ANYTIME.”

The baby…Well you already know you watched the movie, but the baby puts on new pants and hops on the window before blowing a raspberry at Raya, then hopping off.

Right in the moment where the baby hops off the window, WILL snap his fingers. Poofing away the blindfolds. “ M-M-Master WILL,” David called out with a whisper, without disturbing the rest of the cast. “HM?”

WILL then waved his hand, changing David a bit because he was a bit bored of his robotic creepy stuttering. He wanted to make it cool a bit.“I have clean the k-ketchup, Do you want to go clean bzzt—-Your r-room?” David asked, his voice glitching out a little, if everyone could hear that. They would be shocked, but not now though.

“YES, THERE IS STILL SOME KETCHUP. GO ALONG NOW.” WILL shooed him away, David bowed and did so as he then went towards the galaxy door and opened it, everyone was so focused that they didn’t even notice David leaving.

Raya then jumps at the window as the chase continues, suddenly Tuk-Tuk appears and pushes a wooden gate. The Baby and the Ongie get slammed towards it, the chase being over.

Many felt relieved, and some like Rapunzel cheered.

Joy raised her frist in victory.“Yes! FInally! The chase is over! That’s one less thing to worry about!” Joy cheered, looking very optimistic and glad that Raya won. 

“Well, except for Sisu being with a stranger we don’t know about, but…maybe there is a chance that she means well?” Sadness smiled a little, looking a bit hopeful like Joy. Joy's face was mixed with whether or not that could be right. “Hopefully.”

Shere Khan, though, was quite impressed about Tuk-Tuk. He honestly felt doubtful for a moment. “Huh…Impressive, you weren't wrong about how clever Tuk-Tuk is about tense moments.” 

“Yeah, and thanks for giving him a chance. He’s my best buddy after all these 6 years.” Raya did a slight nod as a thanks, and Shere Khan nodded back.

The four then lay down and look up to see Raya, the sword tip on the ground. With a smirk, she simply brings out her hand.  Motivating them to bring the gem pieces.

Some, like Shank or Nick, just snickered quietly at that scene.

The baby then forces the two ongies to spit out the gem pieces, and Raya catches them.

Raya: Thanks. So it’s none of my business, but using your baby charm to rip people off…

The baby then shooed Raya off indignantly.

Raya: -Is super sketchy.

“Definitely, what kinda parents teach their child at three or four years old to fight and steal? N-Not even Eugene had this!” Bo Peep spoke up, her sheep baaed in agreement, then turned her attention to Eugene. “Right? Like, you haven’t stolen or learned how to use swords since you were a teenager?”

Eugene nods. waving. “Yeah, 14 to be exact. That’s when I started to train with my friend Lance.” He said, Bo Peep and some others felt a bit relieved. Since he was at least a bit mature enough to know how to survive. “But yes, back to the topic. Who really are these parents? What made them want to train her at such an early age?” Helen questioned, raising her right hand while Jack-Jack was a bit confused. Waiting for the screen to start playing.

“I think we might find out, WILL did say that we’ll know very soon.” Moana quickly answered, and the cast agreed as they then watched the screen.

Raya then looked around before saying.

Raya: Alright where’s your family?

The baby blew a raspberry at her, before signagling the rest of the ongies with her head to fallow her so they could leave outta this mess, they do so.

However, One of them doesn’t, and with a sad look, does the same giving gesture the people that were turned to stone by the Druun did.

Many immediately felt very sorry and remorseful for the baby.

“...Damn, w-well that explains why she was alone. Shoot, she probably was being taken care of by the Ongies.” Shank whispered, looking back at Bagheera. Who also had a look of sympathy, nodded in agreement on that statement.

“O…O-Oh…Oh dear.” Zazu breathed, looking very-very sympathetic for the baby. Shoot, everyone was… except for Scar and maybe Hades. “S-So…Why train her then? Was it too prepare? Or was it something else?” Miguel raised his hand and waved at WILL. He sighs as his switch poofs out and goes on a normal flying stance instead of being laid-back.

“WELL UH…HER PARENTS, WHILE THEY WERE GOOD PEOPLE. THEY DIDN’T REALLY WANT THEIR CHILD TO BE DEFENCELESS—HER NAME IS NOI BY THE WAY.” WILL quickly pointed out, the cast nodded as he counted.  “-SO BASICALLY, THEY TRAINED HER AND THE ONGIES. HER PARENTS WERE ALSO WORKING WITH THE ARMY TALON. THEY WERE A BIT CLOSE TO DANG HAI.” WILL explained, though he wasn’t finished. He wanted to flesh it out to see the cast’s feelings about this.

“OH! So is that why Noi and the ongies stole the gems? So they could bring it to the chief of Talon?” Nemo spoke up, WILL pointed at him, and gave a slight nod. 

“YEP! PRETTY MUCH, AND HOW THEIR PARENTS GOT TURNED TO STONE. WELL BASICALLY, THEY WERE ON A PATROL ASSIGNED FROM THE CHIEF OF TALON TO GET SOME SUPPLIES. WHILE NOI WAS BEING TAKEN CARE OF BY THE ONGIES, BUT HER PARENTS SADLY GOT CAUGHT BY THE DRUUN OF GUARD. THE ONGIES HEARD THE NEWS ABOUT IT A COUPLE OF HOURS LATER. IT’S BEEN ALMOST LIKE 3 MONTHS SINCE THEN.” WILL explained as he snapped his fingers and his switch poofed out, many of the cast felt very sorry for Noi. Even Shere Khan was feeling sympathy…some of it though. She’s human and would always follow what humans do anyway.

“Well…Raya and I are saving the world, and we could bring everyone back. So it’s not all doom and gloom!” Sisu spoke up with pure optimism, which gave some small, hopeful smiles. “Yeah…You’re right, let’s just hope we’re alive to do so.” Raya replied.

Raya: Oh…

The Ongie then walks off, catching up with the baby and the ongies.

Raya:-Right

Raya then sees the four walk on, the baby giving the berries to the ongies. Raya looks on from Talon. Then from the baby and the ongies.

It didn’t take long for everyone to realize what Raya was thinking.

“W-Wait, you’re not gonna make Noi be in your little  dangerous adventure, right?” Baloo looked quite concerned. 

Raya shook her head. “What-No! I wouldn't do that, I think I would give her some good loot and just use her as a distraction—That is not dangerous, worry not.” Raya gave a slight hand, telling them to ease off. Which they did. “-But that would be it, after that. I’ll just leave her be.”

The cast…well, they were relieved, but they felt inside their gut that they wanted to ask one question. Someone raised their hoof. “U-Um…N-Not to sound like this is a bad idea. But wouldn't it be better if you just took care of her until you saved the world? Like, Babysitting?” Pumbaa suggested, some of the cast couldn't help but agree on that. Though some were mixed as well.

Jessie was stroking her red ponytail with a conflicted expression. “I mean…On paper, it sounds alright. But on the other side, that would mean bringing her to possibly dangerous situations. Not to mention that would separate her parents, and it might be a wild goose chase trying to find each other.” Jessie spoke up. Bullseye and some others nodded in agreement. Mumbling that they agree.

“Yes, not even mentioning the fact that the Monkeys have taken care of her. And from the looks of it, they’ve been doing pretty well with trying to steal and survive. If they can take care of themselves in 3 months, then we don’t have to worry.” Baghreea interjects, agreeing to Jessie’s opinion.

“Okay, So Let’s just hope that you don’t somehow bring Noi to this mess.” Ian pointed right at Raya, she gave a slight nod. “I don’t think I will.”

Raya: Hey, How Would You like to earn some honest loot?

None of them even have to say a word, since Raya already told them that she was 100% gonna say that.

The baby and the ongies turned around to her, confused by that offer.

The scene then cuts to the place where Dang Hai is, a silhouette similar to him is shown as the scene cuts down at the Talon guards.

Dory honestly felt a bit focused and a tiny bit hype. She does love a good sneakin’. “Okay, So Basically. Noi causes a distraction. You go in and take Dang Hai out and get out of there. That’s the plan?” Dory questioned, looking up at Raya, who can surprisingly see her clearly since she’s two seating rows below Raya. 

Raya nods. “Yep, Why?”

“S-Sorry, I was just getting the plan here. Ya know, short-term memory?” Dory pointed at her head, and Raya nodded again. Getting her reason.

But suddenly, it showed the baby holding a banana. Laughing and taunting the ongies in front of the guards

The baby then makes a little play wrestle with the ongies over the banana, making some of the guards smile.

Some chuckled at this scene.

“Okay, I’ll admit. This is very freaking cute and funny, This is something You would see in cartoons!” Fred whispered, stimming a bit. Judy chuckled softly. “Yeah I…Guess so, this is a good distraction too. They’re very good at acting.” Judy compliments, even though she’s a bit weary of humans. Unlike the animals here, she’s a bit patient. Like Nick said about how he feels this is one-sided.

But as the baby and the Ongies wrestle, the baby holds up the banana victoriously. Making the guards fully distracted as Raya sneaks up the stairs.

Some like Anna, Joy, and Rapunzel cheered quietly. Whispering. “Yes!”

The scene then cuts to Raya, silently leaping out and pulling out her sword, aiming at the silhouette that is Dang Hai.

Everyone was silent, watching the screen in anticipation as some like Rex or Fear began to tense up.

She then walks and twirls her sword once, then points at the Silhouette that is Dang Hai.

Raya: Alright Dang hai, I’ll take that dragon gem piece.

Random Person: Woah! I’m not Dang Hai!

The person that thought would be Dang Hai was actually a random chill guy. Raya's face turned to confusion, yet cautious.

Many immediately grew worried, even Raya.

“Wait, it’s just a random guy? Why is he-?” Fear then had a sudden urge of realization, he looked to his left and right, and he also realized he wasn’t alone. “WAIT, IT’S NOT A TRAP, RIGHT!??! Is that how it’s gonna go?! Raya being snuck on?!” Fear panicked, clenching his head with both of his hands.

Raya shook her head vigorously. “I hope not! I didt not come this way from trying to catch a con baby with Ongies and win, just to get knocked down and be captured!” Raya exclaimed and ranted.

Chai: I’m Chai, Flower guy?

Raya: Where is Dang hai?

Chai chuckles before saying.

Chai: He’s right over there.

The scene then zooms in to see Chief Dang Hai, who is now stone. Carrying some flowers.

Everyone, even Scar and Nick did NOT expect that.

“OKAY-WOAH-WOAH-WOAH-WOAH! WHAT!?!?!??” Timon screamed out, and many confused thoughts swam throughout their minds. 

“Okay, I am so-so confused! I don’t know if it's because of my short-term memory loss, but didn’t we see him alive?” Dory asked as she looked at Nemo and Marlin, who were just as confused as she was.

“We did! I don’t know if that was a hidden magic or if it was someone playing a disguise!” Marlin exclaimed.

“W-WAIT, THEN WHY DID WE SEE DANG HAI WHEN RAYA WAS TELLING SISU ABOUT HOW TALON IS! WE LITERALLY SAW HIM ON A BUILDING!! Was he wearing a disguise?!” Rex raised his claw, looking very-very puzzled at this.

WILL sighed but also snickered a bit. He couldn't wait to tell them this. His switch poofed out when he threw it away. “WELL…THAT’S MY THING.”

“THis iS gOnNa bE sO wOrTH iT!!”

“He’s definitely gonna have a mini rant.”

Everyone looked at the space kid quizzically.“Wait, You’re thing? You mean tha-” Kristoff was about to say. “YEAH, I CREATED THAT. WELL EXPECT FOR THE SHADOW SILHOUETTE PART. THAT WAS JUST SOMEONE ELSE.”

Though many had the look that they were not pleased with WILL’s melding with this, they were also curious as to why. “So then why did you make that then?” Rapunzel raised her hand, WILL softly giggled. “THAT’S BECAUSE I WANTED TO TEASE YOUR BOYFRIEND FOR SH#$’S AND GIGGLES.” WILL pointed at Eugene. Eugene and everyone were straight out dumbfounded by this answer.

“W….W-What?” Eugene asked confused. “OH, YOU DIDN’T HEAR MY ANSWER? I JUST WANTED TO MAKE A TEASE OF YA BECAUSE IT’S FUNNY!” WILL shrugged casually, his smile telling everyone that he sees no problem with it. Eugene honestly felt like he was gonna crash the fuck out. Placed his hands together, took a deep breath, and pointed at him

“So the reason why you made him smug like this is so that you could make me feel offended?”

“YEP!”

Now Eugene was looking pissed, ANd thought Maximus and Rapunzel did find this a bit funny. They were feeling a bit angry as Eugene at the same time. “So are you gonna say sorry? Or not like what you said about Mufasa and his brother. Uh…Wait, what was his name? Taka or Scar? S-Sorry, I just haven’t heard a lot of people call his name.” Eugene looked at Mufasa, Rafiki, and Zazu for an answer, waving as an apology for this. 

Though they were uneasy at the mention of that name. They all nodded. Scar didn’t really care about whether he was called or not; other than that, he just hated his brother anyway. “His Name…His name, H-His name is Scar.” Mufasa said with hesitation and regret, though some who could read emotions wondered why he was acting like that. But knew they couldn't ask because that’d be a spoiler.

“Yeah, right. Anyways, are you gonna apologize to them? Because I don’t remember you apologizing while making fun of their trauma.” Eugene crossed his arms, and everyone blinked. They almost forgot about that while watching the Emotions universe. WILL chuckled nervously. “O-OH UH…S-SORRY? I ALSO JUST DID IT BECAUSE I THOUGHT IT WAS FUNNY?” he scratched his head. Mufasa inhales and exhales with a calm, stern face.

“Alright, I’ll be nice and accept your apology. But please. Do not say those things again.” 

Raya: What? Who has his gem piece!?

Chai: The most vicious chief Talon has ever seen!

Raya’s expression was filled with concern as the scene then cuts to the old woman with Sisu.

It didn’t take too long to figure out who.

“It’s that old talon lady, isn’t it? This ain’t even Obvious WILL, it’s like you're screaming at us that it’s her.“ Judy gave out a little smirk that tells everyone that she’s unimpressed. WILL shrugged as he then poofed out his switch to play again…for the third time. “WHO KNOWS? MAYBE SHE ISN’T. ” WILL acted like he was clueless and just thinking if the old talon lady was good, he wasn’t. And even most of the cast know.

Sisu: Those folks were like, crazy mad. I just wanted to bring some gifts to the Talon chief, Dang Hai.

Old Talon woman: Is that who you’re looking for dear? I know exactly where he is.

Sisu: You do?

Old Talon woman: mm-hmm. I will take you there.

“Yep! She’s definitely a bad guy.” Dash wasn’t even fazed, he watched cartoons with better twists than this. “Let’s just hope that Raya gets to save Sisu in time,” Violet whispered. Dash gives a slight nod to his sister.

Sisu: See? That’s what I’ve been trying to tell my girl Raya. And She’s all like. “You can’t trust people.”

They walk up to a bridge that’s being lowered by the talon soldiers.

Sisu: -”Don’t talk to anyone, I only eat terrible foods I dried myself.”

Sisu just stared at her onscreen self, in very much disbelief at what she just said. “Okay what the heck? I understand that my other self didn’t get the world yet, but the fact that I mocked the last part is just making me feel like a stupid jerk.” Sisu whispered to Raya and the people near her.

“Well I wouldn't mind you calling me that. Besides, I definitely need to eat some good, tasty food.” Raya waved her hand, telling her that it’s no big deal. Sisu smiled a little. “T-Thanks, so no hard feelings?”

“No hard feelings? I don’t blame you for thinking that way.”

The old talon woman laughs before saying.

Old Talon woman: Come, dear, Chef Dang Hai is just outside the city. Beyond the Gates.

Sisu: Away from the water, huh? Wow.

“So you would think Sisu would quickly realize that she’s being in a trap, since knowing about how the Druun at night can be almost everywhere in the jungle. But she doesn’t catch up to it.” Calhoun looked very unpleased and more disappointed about this, shoot, now that she said it. It made some feel disappointed on screen Sisu even more.

Sisu sighed and then shrugged.“Like I said, I was dumb and naive. So I immediately believed in the Old Talon lady.”

“Yeah, but still, you should’ve at least had SOME suspicion about whether this is safe. I bet even the guards from Corona would catch up to that.” Vanellope quipped, and many found it a bit funny. Sisu even chuckled. “Definitely,” Sisu replied.

The scene then pans up to where they were walking up towards a big door, as the scene then cuts to the Talon soldiers opening it.

Sisu: He really likes living on the edge.

The scene then shows a stoned Person, who is “Dang Hai,” SIsu waves at it happily.

“Okay Other Raya, Anytime now.” Fear mumbled, growing anxious as he tapped his two seating handles. Though everyone was silent, waiting in anticipation.

“Okay, how did you not notice He was turned to stone? Or were you just too happy and welcoming that you got to see the chief?” Hades questioned, Sisu clucked her tongue, and pointed up at Hades. “The second question.”

Hades gave a slight nod as he leaned back from his seat. “Right.”

Sisu: Hi there Dang hai! Um, I’m Sisu, and I’ve come here to offer you some…

The scene then switches to the same stone person, who is not Dang Hai.

Sisu: Uh…

Then, the Druun came suddenly. Screeching and looming over SIsu as she yelps in surprise.

Though many were surprised, some weren’t. Since they knew the Druun would come out eventually. 

Dante whimpered and lowered his head to the ground as Miguel felt very concerned. “T-There're not just gonna leave her to be turned to stone, R-Right guys?” Miguel asked, though many had a look of determination. 

“They Can’t! If it’s the gem they want, they’ll have to keep Sisu alive. Maybe even use her as a hostage.” Shank Assured, well, not really, since everyone in the room was quite worried for onscreen Sisu. 

 “That still doesn’t make anything any more better. Let’s just hope that Raya comes here in time!” Anna said with determination, though some were a bit doubtful. Since Raya might have been captured after trying to break in, that had some hope.

She then braces herself, but…the Druun backs away. A familiar sound was heard, a blue light.

Some like Fear, Miguel or Rex sighed in relief, glad that they would “Save her.”

Old Talon woman: Now, You’re gonna tell me Where I could find those other dragon gem pieces. Or, I’ll Have To Leave You outside with that Thing. Take Your pick.

“Please take the right option. I Know I wouldn't mind You telling That I have them. ” Raya said, many of the cast were extremely taken back by her response. “W-Wait, You actually don’t mind SIsu rating you out?” Go-Go questioned, completely puzzled by this.

Raya gives her a nod, her face telling the cast that she isn’t really bother by that. “Yeah, What Matters is that You are alive. Not me. If You aren't, then Kumadra is doomed.” Raya said with a clam serious tone, SIsu and some others were proud of her bravery, they were all worried for her wellbeing.

“Yeah, But Please…” SIsu waved both her paws and head, looking concerned. “-Don’t say that, You’ll make it.” Sisu said, Raya gave her again. A slight nod.

Sisu: but I…I trusted You.

Old Talon Woman: Big mistake. You better talk fast, It looks Hungry.

Sisu was looking terrified as the Talon Guards grin mischievously while closing the door.

Sisu: No, No,no,no,no,NO!

She then turns and runs towards the almost closed door, but just as it was about too. Raya and Tuk-Tuk barge and roll in on the big door. Quickly yanking The gem piece away form the old Talon woman.

Everyone blinked in surprised.

“WAIT, RAYA CAME BACK ALREADY?!?! THAT’S SO COOL!!” Joy did a cheer gesture, very freaking proud of this. “So I guess we didn’t need a hostage situation after all! Thank goodness that’s outta the way!” Disgust interjected, laughing softly in relief. Because she was a bit worried it was gonna get bloody.

“Oh Wow! I actually didn’t expect You arrive so Early.” Megara turned her head at Raya, who was also surprised and amazed about that, having a smile across her face. “Me Neither! Guess the other guy was chill about it!”Raya shrugged.

Sisu: Raya!

Old Talon Woman: Stop her!

Raya then throws the gem piece up and catches it, aiming it at the Druun as Sisu Climbs onto the saddler of Tuk-Tuk and the Druun swooshed away from the dragon gem.

Raya: SIsu I told you to stay on the boat!

Sisu: Sorry!

“Yeah-Uh, explain about that later when You’re alive?” Baloo spoke up, feeling like they were gonna argue. Many agreed to that. 

“Yeah, Really Hope we don’t hear them argue as they get chased.” Felix gave the sloth bear a slight nod, arguing on a chase is the last thing he needs in a worse situation like this.

Tuk-Tuk then drifts right as the old Talon woman and the guards just stand there.

Raya: hold on to this for me will ya?

Many had a look of realization and horror.

“W-Wait! Wouldn't one of the gems turn her back to a dragon!?” Woody called out, holding up a hand in alert. “It Would! B-But we don’t know What powers the other Gem could have.” Hiro repiled, the cast felt worried.

“W-Well let's hope that whatever gem it is! It could be useful or that it isn't the one who could transform Sisu back to a dragon, cuz that would bring of unwanted attention!” Anna spoke up, some nodding in agreement.

She then gives Sisu the Gem piece, Tuk-Tuk rolls in as the area was suddenly formed in a big fog. Tuk-Tuk jumps.

“Okay, this is actually way better!! So you're siblings have dog magic?” Barley asked, sounding and looking amazed by Sisu’s siblings powers.

Sisu nodded vigorously. “Yep! That was my brother Jangans magic!” 

“Well thank the gods that he had that power, if it had been anything else. You would've been caught!” Zeus exclaimed in relief, many nodded in agreement. 

“Yeah! Though I can't explain the rest yet. I think there are some who could've helped, buuuut I don't think they would've helped more than this. So if anything, using Jangans magic is definitely the best in these situations!” Sisu explained with a glad smile, the others understood that and nodded from her statement.

Raya: Fog!?

Tuk-Tuk then lands, continuing on rolling.

Sisu: Yeah. That was just my brother Jangan’s magic!

Tuk-Tuk stil continues to roll, now being close to Boun’s Boat.

Alright! Soooo…” Joy clapped her hand together and crumbles and moved them together, now starting Raya. “Two more to go?”

“Yeah, just Spine and Fang and boom! Sisu and I save the world.” Raya reminded, Joy nodded. Now understanding. “Good! But, you said you haven't heard from them. Right?” Joy pointed at her with a quizzical face 

Raya rubbed the right side of her neck, mixed about it. “Ehhhhh, kinda? I just know that no one ever goes there, no one has heard a word from them for a while. Ether they're hidden or just taken by the Druun.” Raya explained, it made everyone feel curious about what could happen. Though they couldn't worry about it now.

Raya: okay, Three down two to go!

As Tuk-Tuk get’s closer to the boat, he jumps as the three then land casually 

Raya: Alright Captian Boun! Next stop, Spine…AH!

Raya eye’s widened in surprise and alert as she ducks from a throwed bowl.

Many were a bit confused.

“Wait, was that Boun throwing that?” Mowgli called out, puzzled. “Maybe he thought Raya was a threat?” Vanellope guessed, she knew she would've done that if someone approached her like that.

“Or maybe it's…” Simba had a look of suspicion on who it could be. 

It then revals the same baby and Ongies, causing a pit chaos. Boun doesn’t seem to mind.

Everyone just stared at the screen in pure surprise.

“Them…” Simba finished, his tone sounded very annoyed from seeing their presence. “W…W-Wha, WHAT!? HELLO!?! SINCE WHEN THE HECK DID THEY GET TO THE BOAT BEFORE RAYA AND SISU DID!?!” Anger yelled out, definitely not liking this at all.

“It most likely be te Ongies, and since They're from the monkey family like me. Tey have good sense of smell. Which again, is the answer that is mostly right.” Rafiki spoke up, raising a finger.

“Huh…well that would explain why. But overall, I think they deserve their reward. It's not like their gonna stay with Raya forever.” Rapunzel smiled warmly, it made some ease off about this. Nodding.

“Yeah, as long as they just get there stuff and leave. I'm okay with that, I don't want them to be on our dangerous adventure.” Raya agreed.

Boun: Thanks for the new customers! 

Raya: Yeah, I sort of Promised to buy them all the congee they could eat

Raya then brings Sisu a Jerky, Sisu

Boun: Well, We’re stuck with them for a while. ‘Cause Ongies, Have nine stomachs.

Some like Timon or Maui nervously laughed, like that’s not gonna happen.

“...”

“...”

“I really hope you immediately say no afterwards, We don’t have time to have another person. Much less, four cute but annoying people in the boat.” Go-Go called out, not looking very happy.

“You’re right, and Like I said They can take care of themselves. Even the fact that I’m probably gonna save the world in like two days anyways.” Raya waved her hand a little as a gesture. Many agreed.

Raya and Sisu sit down, Sisu still looking hurt and heartbroken from the betrayal.

Some had a look of realization, they almost forgot that Sisu was heartbroken for a moment.

Sisu: I can’t believe it. That Old lady was really going to hurt me.

“Yeah, And You definitely should’ve listened to the person who’s told you a couple times not to trust everyone.” Phil pointed out, some nodded and mummer “Yes” to that. though not looking glad that onscreen Sisu wasted their time.they were relieved she was safe at the end of the day.

“Yeah, But the good news! Is that my other self is gonna learn this, so at least It’s better that I learn not to trust everyone in the future.” SIsu cheered, sounding jolly and confident about this. “Yes, so That would mean that You might learn to  stop being like a rookie and stick to the plan for the next mission. Which is excellent because You two don’t need another mistake again. What happened was just plain luck in my part.” Calhoun replied, giving a slight stern nod. The cast agreed.

Raya: Well, I’m sorry Sisu. But that’s what the world is now. You can’t trust anyone.

Sisu Sighs as the baby crawls up to her.

Sisu: Does that include babies?

“Maybe, If their parents are this desperate enough to train them into thieves.” Fred quipped, it gave a chuckle out of some. “But seriously,  I think we shouldn't trust a lot of people in Kumadra when their world is saved.”

“Oh Don’t worry, I’m very sure my other onscreen self would make sure not to invite anyone new.” Raya assured with a quick nod.

Raya: Uh, Well…

Everyone was waiting in anticipation, Helen and some parents praying in their thoughts that Raya doesn’t bring Noi in.

Sisu:-She’s so Cute! I mean look at those cheeks!

The baby then grabs them, the baby grumbling something, like she was trying to say her name.

“ *Gasp* Is she saying her first words!?” Joy exclaimed enthusiastically. “Maybe?” Sadness and her other 3 emotion friends shrugged.

Hank scoffed. “TCH! Great, so you're gonna tell her parents that her first words were the last dragon that saved the world?” Hank turned around a bit to look up at Raya, she shook her head.” No, She’s going to be with her parents. Then she'll say SIsu’s name in front of parents.”  Raya answered, many got what she really meant. 

Sisu: Hi, I’m Sisu!

The baby then mumbled something unintelligibly, but it sounded like she almost said her name. She then crawls onto her, holding her face.

Sisu: she loves my face.

Baghreea chuckled softly, the scene almost reminded him with mowgli when he was just a little cub.“Just make sure she doesn’t  Pinch you, Believe me. I’ve been there.”  he said, it made some chuckle. Imagining how funny and hard it was for Baghreea to take care of his cub.

“Wait, Really? You have children?” Shank turned around from her seat to look at the panther, smiling in interest, Baghreea pointed his paw at Mowgli as he then gave a little wave. “I’m his caretaker, remember?”

“Oh Yeah! Yeah, Sorry. Kinda forgot.” Shank laughed a bit nervously,

Raya: yeah, watch out she doesn’t steal your teeth. Here, Let me help you.

The scene then switches to a nice view of Talon and Boun’s boat. The boat slowly left the place.

 Cue the glass breaking shocked noise. The group now realizes what Raya forgot to do.

“...”

“...”

“oh You just had to jinx that, didn't you Rapunzel and Raya?” Scar said sarcastically, he honestly found that so amusing that he almost felt like laughing.

Rapunzel stammered. “H-Hey I didn't know!! I honestly didn't even expect Raya to let the baby and the Ongies stay! Or even forget!” 

“This…T-This is actually so unbelievable. You actually let her stay in the boat.” Helen eyes were filled with disbelief, she wouldn't have any problem if they were really-really forced to take Noi. no-no that’s not why she’s feeling so mad, it’s that Noi could’ve left since she’s very smart for a toddler and could take care of herself very well, even the fact that she could now be separated from her parents. And like Jessie said, it would cause a wild goose chase trying to find their location.

Raya shook her head vigorously, she honestly felt this was so out of character for her to do this. She thought it was the multiverse dumb effect. “Hopefully not! That feels out of her character for me! At some point, my other self has to think whether or not it’s a good idea to include a baby in saving the world!”

Sisu: Oh that’s so sweet!

The baby was mumbling something.

Sisu: Okay that’s uh…That’s too much sweet. TOO MUCH SWEETNESS! IT’S TOO MUCH! 

Hamm and some others can admit that they do feel adored, they’re worriness for Raya bringing a child here is making them even more bothered.“I Mean…it’s kinda cute but, Are You guys not gonna talk about how You’re bringing a toddler to a dangerous adventure.” Hamm asked.

“I Hope they-” Sisu then had a sudden burst of realization, eyes widened as she touched her forehead and looked down a bit. “Wait–-This scene’s gonna cut to another isn’t-” 

The scene then switches to daytime with a dragonfly. It then flies as one Druun suddenly appear, the screen slowly pans up to see two other more.

Everyone was speechless, like they did not expect this at all.

“...”

“...”

“I Freaking knew it, Why Did I even have hope that it wouldn't?” SIsu threw her arms once in slight frustration. Many couldn't blame her though, except WILL. he found it funny. “Okay This is so irresponsible, w-well…Maybe.” Honey shrugged, mixed about it. “B-But it’s good! Noi is being taken care of, but It’ll risk them having a difficult time finding them.”

“But they stil-!” Phil was about to call out on how wrong this is, but paused and took a moment to think that. Now realizing that it could be better. “Oh crap You ain’t small blon. This is also a good thing!” Phil said, many heard that and thought with some hesitance. Agreed without a word.

“Wait, is that like a mini nickname for me?” Honey Lemon chuckled softly at that nickname, Though Phil really wasn’t interested in her. (He’s more interested in Corey but that’s another chapter). But liked a bit that she wasn’t immediately offended, Unlike the amazons during his past. “Yeah, Was thing on nicknaming Rapunzel Long blon and You small.” Phil whispered a bit.

Woody smacked his lip, inhaling.“So! I’mma take a wild guess that in the next scene we see them, They don’t really mind that they’re keeping a toddler with them on a dangerous adventure?” Woody spoke up, some had mixed feelings about it. 

Raya scratched behind her head.“Well…Maybe, It’s probably the multiverse dumb effect. But I don’t think I would be THAT dumb trying to make her go on dangerous missions that could risk Noi getting hurt.” Raya explained, it gave the cast who were worried ease of their worries.

“Yes, Let’s hope for that. For now, Let’s see what’s going happen next.” Mufasa gives a little stern nod.

Then, the scene pans up to a kingdom. Then the scene gives out one big word. FANG

Some felt surprised, amazed at the seriney. But were also a bit pissed off, since this is fang of all lands.

“Okay You gotta admit, the place does look beautiful. It almost looks like I’m seeing a wider view of themasacrea!” Fred exclaimed, though some were mixed about that when Fred spoke up abou it. “I mean…Y-You’re not wrong, Shoot It almost reminds me a bit of the jungle in my universe! Though not with these big white logs and stuff.” Pumbaa chuckled a bit, pointing at the parts of the kingdom.

Timon scoffed and rolled his eyes in pure Despleuse, he rather see Raya than this. “Oh WOOOW!  So we’re seeing your land! I’ll take a wild guess. You guys are having the time of your lives there?” Timon  asked. Namarri sighed deeply, knowing that many are not happy with her still.

“Yes…” Some like Vanellope or Anger groaned in slight frustration.”-and no.”Some like Joy or Simba cheered quietly. “Didn’t I tell You this already?” Namarri raised an eyebrow in question, some nodded.“Yeah,But are You guys regretting that decision? Don’t be shy asking that. And don’t even try to lie.”  Anger said with a slight smirk, pointing at Namarri. Namarri, with a stern look said this.

“We never did , We all thought it was the best decision. The only decision we could make. And it was…worth it, for a while.” Namarri turned her eyes down in some regret, many had a pissed off look. 

Ralph then waved away at them, irritated.“Man screw You guys! The fact that You didn’t even once consider that Maybe Benja was right is ridiculous for me!” Ralph said as he crossed his arms, looking a bit pissed off as Namarri as a hint of regret on her look.

The scene then cuts to a map and a tiny toy version of the kingdom Fang.

General Atitaya: Chief Virana, We’re running out of room. We need to expand to the mainland

Some blinked in confusion.

“Wait, expanding to the mainland? That’s Your problem?” Zazu turned his body around to look up at Namarri, who nodded. “Yes, We’ve been playing it safe for the past 6 years. Though throughout the years, we lost some of our people and soldiers. Though it wasn’t much to bother. It-”

“It was? I heard a few weeks ago, there was a saying throughout Talon that You were running out of soldiers to have.” Raya cutted, Namarri took a moment since she didn’t expect someone. Let alone Raya of all to interrupt her, but she nodded. “Yes, it’s been worrying. Before I was headed to chase you, Mother announced it sometime this week while I was looking for you.” Namarri answered. It made many interested by her answer. no w seeing why.

Virana: And how do you propose we handle the Druun general General Atitaya? Without proper protection, it would be a death sentence for our people.

Mufasa and some others were kinda impressed by Virana’s caring towards her people.“Huh, You weren't wrong saying that Your mother does care about her people.” Mufasa said, however…his face then turned serious. “-But that’s the only respect I can give her, I would’ve given more if she was like this towards everyone in Kumadra.”

Namarri honestly felt a bit sad from that moment, she already knew what she did was wrong. Now agreeing to work with Raya onto saving the world because she doesn't want to end up like Gothel.  But  them talking like this to her was the equivalent of her mother scolding her when she did make very bad decisions. It made Namarri feel very ashamed of herself and who she is a person.

Namarri: I might have a solution for that mother.

Virana turns around to see Namarri, bowing with the same heart hand gesture. Virana gasped softly.

Though many were a bit bothered by Namarri’s presence, they were still silent watching the screen.

Virana: My little morning mist. Oh It’s good to see you home.

Raya: I located Raya, she’s out stealing gem pieces. 

Virana: What?

Namarri: I’d like to take the royal army and intercept her in spine

Many were completely taken back from that question, not with the fact that’ll they ambush them no-no-no. It’s the fact that they know were she’s headed.

“WAIT-WHAT!!?!? They know where she is!?” Simba yelled out in pure confusion and shock, feeling terrified that somehow in some way they knew. 

“Dios Mio, When the world did they get this informa-”Miguel then had a sudden burst of realization, he groaned in annoyance and face palmed himself. Cursing under his breath. “They probably announced and spilled out that Raya was stealing the gems.” Miguel figured, it made others have a look of realization and now were a bit annoyed

“Great! Just great! So not only does Fang have a plan, but they also got people on dessert saying that Raya is stealing! Just what we FREAKING NEED!” Anger banged his left seating handle a bit, not much to the point were it’s banging very loudly like a gamer rage quitting. 

Virana scoffs.

Virana: Well, If she’s going into Spine…

The scene then switches to a toy version of Spine, with the other toy speared sodlers being spine members.

Virana: I doubt There’ll be much left to intercept.

“TCH! Amazing! It’s funny that Your mother thinks of me as some moron who goes in without a plan.” Raya called out, feeling baffled by this. Namarri really felt like fighting her, her expression switching to an angry one and her gripping one of the blades. Raya was aware and Namarri knew that if she were to fight her, they would be stopped and be told to calm down. So with an annoyed scoff, Namarri said this.

“Just be glad that there are powerful people like WILL or the hero’s in this room to stop us from fighting, if there wasn’t I would’ve slashed your throat for calling my mother an idiot.” 

And many immediately grew offense to that. Mostly Raya, who with a calm yet almost looking like she’s about to crash out face. Said this. “You know I could just simply ask WILL to summon a boulder on you right? I could ask him right now.”  Raya said, Namarri emotion inwardly spiked up in pure fear. The cast feelings  bit nervous since as much as Namarri is bad, she doesn’t deserve the boulder treatment. Her face showing it as she darts her head up at WILL, who is still playing his switch. But he also looked at Namarri since he knew she would after Raya said that.

“Y-You…You wouldn't-”

“JUST DON’T BE EVIL OR SAY THREATS AND VERY BRASH THINGS LIKE GOTHEL AND YOU’RE GOOD.” WILL waved like he didn’t really have time for this, focusing on the game as Namarri just glanced at Raya with a slightly anxious face. Before watching the screen.

Sisu then leaned her head down to whisper to Raya. “Okay wait, Would you really do that? Or are you just bluffing?”

“Maybe. But I think I would ask, If she’s not acting like Gothel.” Raya replied, sounding casual about it. It scared SIsu a tiny bit, but she mostly didn’t pay too much in mind.

Namarri: She’s more capable then you realize, We have to stop her.

Virana then sighs and places her hand onto Namarri’s left shoulder.

Virana: Walk with me.

The scene then cuts to The two and some Fang Guards walking near a river, almost looking beautiful.

Virana: We made all of this by making smart decisions, Not emotional ones.

Calhoun scoffed at that ridiculous statement, knowing the information of Namarri.“TCH Yeah…Eventually  that would be useless, And it even is right now! You keep playing it safe and take no risk. then all of Your people are gonna be lined up for food delivery on a weekly basis soon.” Calhoun spoke up, some agreed.

“Yeah, And While do ‘Kinda-Kinda’ respect her plan. “Felix did a pinch gesture, now he crosses his arms and gives a slight nod. “Yes, I gotta agree! She might wanna take that risk.”

Virana: We are Safe, Our Canal protects us from those monster’s. I don’t think it’s wise to risk yourself. When you don’t have too.

Namarri: But you heard the General. We’re running out of space, we need to expand.

The two then stop walking.

Namarri: If we had all the gem pieces, we could do that safely. You’re right, this isn’t an emotional decision. It’s the only decision we can make to secure Fang’s future.

“Well that’s the neat thing! While yes it does secure Fang’s future when we have all the gem pieces, You won’t be able to have some of the joys like them!” Sisu pointed out joyfully, Namarri felt sad as some laughed softly at that. She hates it, but after everything else. She knows she deserves it.

Virana for a moment has a look of convincing, thinking about how Right that statement could be. She then chuckles before saying.

Virana: Namarri. You’re truly growing into the leader I raised you to be.

“I mean, at least she has some common sense. I'll give her that for the “bad person” point.” Hades made air quotes as he leaned left at Scar to make sure his brother doesn't head him

“Yes it's…impressive, unlike Gothel who was an idiot.” Scar whispered back, his tone sounding uninterested.

Virana: General Atitaya! Ready the Royal army. For my daughter’s comand 

She thumbs the bottom of her staff two times, singaling her order as General Atitaya and another fang guard bows in akonalge.  Namarri also bows.

Namarri: Thank you mother, I won’t let you down.

“You will, we'll make sure it stays that way until I'm done saving the world.” Raya said sternly. Namarri took a moment, before nodding a bit. “I-I…I know.”

David then opened the door and walked towards his flying master, not holding a rag as WILL heard the crack of the door and descend down to him.  “DO YOU CLEAN THE KETCHUP?”

David nodded. “BZZT-Y-Yes master WILL. every sp-BZZT-Spot.” David answered, his face still being emotionless as always. But however, this time many heard the buzzing of David. 

“Wait, Is there something wrong with David? I heard a buzzing sound.” Calhoun pointed out, confused. WILL just waved his hand. “BAH! IT’S JUST SOMETHING COOL I WANTED TO INCLUDE, ANYWAYS. Y'ALL READY TO SEE THE NEXT SCENE?” WILL asked, many of the cast nodded as WILL flew up slowly. Giving a slight glad nodd. “GOOD.”

However, Hiro looked lost, like someone beat him to the punch. “Dammit!” he whispered, quietly slamed his first at his right seating handle. Nick’s left ear flicked, hearing what Hiro had said as he turned around to him. “What? What is it?”

“David, He cleaned up the evidence!” Hiro minted his head towards what he was looking at to Nick, the fox saw what he had said and quickly realized. “W-Wait, what are you two-” Judy was also confused when she saw their expressions, but she cutted her sentence when she saw what they were looking at. She immediately understood. “Oh fiddlesticks! I can’t even see the trace of it from up here!” Judy whispered, feeling bummed out since she’s on top. Very.

Nick shrugged, still having some hope.“But Maybe it’s still there? Blood is very hard to clean up.”

“But even with this view! I could barely even see the blood!” Hiro whispered back, Nick and Judy flet like they were out of options. Almost looking defeat with no road to find, till they realized one they could possibly cross.

“Wait,  Baymax could scan things right? Even the smallest ones?” Judy asked, Hiro took a moment to think. Shrugging and stammering. “M-Maybe? I guess so.”

“Good, Then again. Once we have a break, we quickly scan the floor so we could track it’s trall and know where it leads.”  Judy planed out, Hiro and Nick nodded in agreement as they then watch the screen. Waiting for that moment to come.

Chapter Text

[The scene then cuts to the map of Kumadra, before all of the sudden, a random shrimp is thrown at it. Which is revealed to be Raya as she looks towards what was being thrown at her, which is the baby and the ongies. Munching on food.]

Some rolled their eyes in annoyance, most already knew it was gonna happen sooner or later.

“And like all little ones, tey can be so messy.” Rafiki sighed like he didn’t like it, but knew he had to get used to it. People mentally agreed. 

(Boun: Hey! Stop eating!)

[The baby and the Ongies scattered and hopped away as Boun chased them, and a red liquid used for a recipe spilled into a bowl of food.]

“Oh, that poor kid, He is not gonna last his patience towards Noi.”

Hamm looked quite sympathetic toward Boun. Honestly, he’s grateful that he hasn’t been played with by a baby. Especially a baby like Noi. “Yeah, I’m definitely making Riley think about having kids with some worry about this.” Fear looked quite nervous

“See? Why even invite the baby in the first place? All she’s gonna do is cause some ruckus! IN A situation where you guys are about to save the world!” Anger scowled in frustration, his head surprisingly not flaming up.

“Well…at least be grateful that she’s okay with them and not stealing or anything. It’s not to-to bad, besides, it’s what babies do.” Honey lemon pointed out, looking a bit worried that Anger might just flame up. Anger waved in acknowledgment.

“Yeah, but still! This is going to be very annoying to hear all the whining from this.” Anger then quickly inhaled before saying. “Which hopefully won’t happen.” Anger said. No one didn’t disagreed with that. It even made some feel grateful that Jack-Jack hasn’t even cried in the theater, which is kinda surprising.

[Tuk-Tuk then eats it, but now looks like he starts to throw up.]

[He looks other ways quickly before going left and puking offscreen, startling Raya.]

Many just stare at the screen in disgust and cringe.

“Eww! What the heck was in that thing to make him throw up!?” Simba covered his eyes slightly with his paw, mostly because he felt like he was gonna see the whole thing. Simba then looked at Vanellope, who is a friend/ not friend since his dad is mixed with hoomans. Vanellope scoffed like someone thought of her as a genius. “Hey! Don’t look at me like I know! I honestly have no clue what that is!” Vaneloppe exclaimed, also being a bit disgusted. 

“OH GOSH! O-Oh GOSH-WHY DID WE HAVE TO HEAR THAT!?!? EWW!” Disgust covered her mouth, almost feeling sick from this scene.  “Thank goodness we don’t see that! Why did he even eat it all without tasting the red stuff first?” Dory turned around to look up at Raya.

“Well, typically Tuk-Tuk just likes to eat, no matter what’s in his food. He’ll just think it’s like adding some tasty stuff like salt.” Raya answered. Shere Khan just scoffed. “Of course he would do that, why’d I ever think he wasn’t this stupid as a hairless wolf,” he mumbled to himself, though no one heard him.

(Raya: WOAH!)

[Raya then places a hand onto Tuk-tuk’s shell.]

(Raya: Sorry Buddy, I got this.)

“Please do, from the looks of it. Boun is probably going to be stressed.” Bo Peep gives a slight nod, looking concerned about this. Many mentally hoped for that.

[Raya starts to get up and help resolve the situation.]

(Boun: Did you just throw a shrimp at me?)

[The scene then cuts to the chaos still unfolding, Boun sadly couldn’t do anything except watch and try to reason with them.]

(Boun: -that’s not even edible!)

Some just stare at the screen with some worry.

“Oh-Boy Okay now they gotta stop doing this! W-What if they-They get food poisoning when they see something that looks t-tastey but actually isn’t!?” Rex spoke up and stammered anxiously.

Ian stuttered a little like Rex, waving his right hand dismissively quickly the minute Rex said that. “L-Let’s not try to think about that. Noi isn’t just like any baby, she’s smart, remember?” Ian insisted, which made some feel a bit relieved.  “Yeah…Hopefully she’s smart enough to think that.” Rex nodded slightly as he tapped both of his claws together nervously.

(Raya: Hey!)

(Boun: Don’t look at me like that!)

[Boun didn’t really hear what Raya said as he kept shooing the Ongies.]

“I, uh… don’t think they’ll listen to you.” Sisu pointed out, looking at both the screen and Raya. Raya didn’t look like she was that bothered. “I know, But You wanna know what kids would listen to?” Raya smiled in confidence, and some thought about it.

“Singing?”  Rapunzel raised her hand.

“Sweets?” Judy raised her paw a bit.

“Playing games?” Mowgli raised his hand as well.

Raya closed her mouth on those two answers, since only those three were the only ones to speak up about it. Raya huffed before pointing. “Okay, the first two answers are close. But it’s the third one.” Raya answered. Mowgli beamed at the moment he was right. He cheered quietly.

(Raya: Uh…Hey guys?)

(Boun: …Like that, you fuzzy garbage can!)

(Raya: Do you want to play hide-and-seek?)

Barley blinked for a moment as he chuckled softly. “Huh, so that type of game?” 

Raya nodded. ”Yep, it’s one of the other games I kinda like to play. I...Only played it with Tuk-Tuk when we were having some little fun when we had time.”Raya shrugged, causing many to look at her with empathy.

“WELL…THERE MAY BE SOME GAMES IN THE BREAKS, I MIGHT GIVE YOU THAT.” WILL spoke up, it made Raya and some beamed up by that suggestion.

“Really?!” Joy asked excitedly, and the space kid gave a slight nod. “YES, BUT THAT WOULD BE LATER. FOR NOW, WATCH.” WILL pointed at the screen, and they did so.

[Noi immediately claps her hands in delight, the ongies and her excited for that offer.]

(Raya: Alright, ready? One…)

[Raya covered her eyes, Noi and the Ongies went into hiding spots.]

Some like Helen, Marlin, and most parents here all smiled warmly, some looking a bit sad like Rapunzel, Dory or Zues, who wished they had something like that with their child/parent.

(Raya: Two…)

[Raya peeked her eye a bit, seeing Boun give a slight nod.]

(Boun: thanks.)

“Okay, if I ever have kids, I’m definitely not raising them to be this chaotic.” Hercules softly chuckled, Phil and Zeus scoffed.

 “Well it might not go your way, my boy, children are curious.” Zeus pointed out with a warm smile, and Hercules smiled back.

(Raya: Two and a half!)

[Raya then walks towards Sisu, who is sitting down at the edge of the tip of the boat.]

Some smiled, though some were confused.

“W-Wait, you’re not playing?” Jessie turned her head around to Raya with a puzzled face. She honestly thought that if she were in Raya’s position. She wouldn’t even mind.

“I don’t think so. Besides, like what I’m doing right now, I gotta check and see if Sisu’s feeling alright after this.” Raya explained, some were a bit taken aback by this. They almost forgot that Sisu was feeling betrayed.

“O-Oh yeah. Forgot, and now that you’ve said it.” Jessie then looked at on screen Sisu, looking empathic with a slight nod. “Yyyeah, she definitely needs someone to comfort her.”

(Raya: three!)

[Raya then sat down with Sisu.]

(Raya: Remind me to never have kids.)

Some chuckled at that.

“Yeah…When I'm an adult, I’m definitely having second thoughts about this.” Violet smiled and nodded a little. Her dad and mom scoffed at this. 

“Oh you will! You definitely will when you get older. Just make sure you feel mentally prepared for it.” Bob insisted, smirking at how Violet just said this to her family to hear. Violet gives a slight nod. “I will Dad. Thanks.”

(SIsu: Being people is hard.)

The cast was silent as they began to listen.

(Raya: Yep. Six! Seven!)

(Sisu: You have small heads, no tails. You lie to get what you want. Like the Talon chief back there.)

“Well, actually, that goes towards everyone. Not just man.” Bagheera spoke up with a genuine soft tone. The cast was still silent. “Animals…” Baghreea gives a quick glance at Shere Khan, the tiger’s expression looking stern yet disappointed instead of angry. Baghreea didn’t care that much since he needed to explain this quickly. “W-Well they can lie too,” Baghreea explained. Many agreed to that, since this isn’t really about humans hunting animals for sport, stuff that the animals were mad about.

Sisu nodded, seeing the panther’s explanation. “Y-Yeah…I, I guess so–Man, was I really that naive to even say something like this?” Sisu looked down, still not feeling proud of herself.

“Well, you were raised in a kingdom where no one had to fight or lie, it’s not really your fault amigo,” Miguel replied, gesturing and waving his hand. Sisu smiled warmly and nodded; she didn’t need to say thanks.

(Raya: Yeah, well the world’s broken. You can’t trust everyone.)

(Sisu: Or Maybe the world’s broken, because you don’t trust anyone.)

AAAAANd everyone…and I mean everyone except for WILL, who just took a deep disappointed sigh, just stared at the screen…you already know they’re reactions to this.

“...”

“...”

“...”

“She’s a bad jokester, right? That almost feels like gaslighting and trying not to face the truth.” Eugene whispered to Rapunzel, and she leaned her head a bit. “I really hope she i-”

Sisu then bursts out “laughing”, cutting Rapunzel’s sentence off, as many looked at on screen Sisu, then the real Sisu, either dumbfounded or in disbelief. “OOOOH BOY! Okay-Okay-OKAY! I’ll admit, I know what my future self is putting on! And actually didn’t think I would pull a good joke on this one!” Sisu pointed at the screen with a toothy smile, “Laughing” at how good of a joke this is.

Judy and some others were mixed about this, they’re wondering if Sisu was a bad joker or not. “Um…I mean, I’ll admit if this is true. Then that’s an alright joke, I was getting a bit scared that you weren't gonna learn this and you’re just saying that because you’re very-very naive.” Judy smiled nervously a bit, her gut feeling was telling her not to jinx this. Even though for this moment, it doesn’t feel like a jinx.

“Yeah, me too. But I think I’m mostly joking, I’m honestly surprised I pulled a good one!” Sisu cheered, making some smile as they then watched the screen.

“Um…Carrots.” Nick whispered, and Judy’s ears twitched a bit from the call of her name. “Again, I don’t really think about jinxing at this moment. Even though it’s very unlikely, remember Rapunzel and her meeting the ruffians?” Nick reminded Judy, who blinked a little. The time when it took everyone by storm, and the insane turnout for this.

“Oh yeah, that moment. I-I know, Nick, B-But I mean…there’s no way Sisu wouldn't learn from this. Especially since seeing what the world is now thanks to the Talon chief.” Judy stammered and smiled a bit like it’s no big deal, scoffing over the fact that it shouldn't be that way. Nick sighed a bit, he might as well just wait and see.

[Raya chuckles softly before speaking.]

(Raya: You sound just like my Ba)

(Sisu: Well, he sounds like a smart man.)

Many began to feel a bit doubtful, not much.

Raya nervously chuckled and smiled; many did as well. side-eyeing Sisu. “I-I mean, not really. More like  Ba was very naive and thought Kumandra could be reunited. When in reality, it can’t.” Raya said, and many agreed. 

“Yeah, except that it surprisingly almost worked though. Almost though.” Hiro then held up a finger, then he pointed said finger at Namarri. Scowling a little. “If you don't have a backup plan and give some slight trust.”

Namarri looked regretful for a moment, only glancing at Hiro before watching the screen.

(Raya: Yeah, he was. I really wanted to believe him, I really wanted to believe that we could be Kumanadra again.)

(Sisu: And we can.)

(Raya: literally thousands of people turned to stone would argue otherwise.)

“You’re both right, actually. While yes. You could be reunited when the Druun is gone, but at the same time, it…” Mufasa exhaled as many listened. “It will be hard, it will be difficult, and the scars will still be there. But soon…the time will come where Kumandra is at peace.” Mufasa explained in a calm-genuine manner, many felt even more hope of this coming true.

“You’re right, though…I’m afraid of one thing about that.” Elsa looked a bit worried, and many of the group stared at her. “W-Well…What’s worrying you Elsa?” Anna asked.

“W-W…Do you guys think the people would…W-Would hate all of Fang? That if the word got out, they would hate even the ones that had no part of the plan?” Elsa answered, his shoulders slouching a tiny bit as everyone’s faces looked very concerned.

“O…Oh-man.” Ralph breathed, knowing how people would act against people who are either bad or work with the bad guys, but actually aren't bad. He quickly turns his head to Sisu and Raya. “T-That’s not true, right? They don’t hate all of Fang Blindlessly?”

Raya sighed and gave an honest nod. “Kind of, I’ve heard some talk around the people I’ve come across that they really hate Fang for all of this mess. They all think all of Fang was a part of it.” 

Some gasped in shock, More so of Namarri. feeling even more sorry for Fang’s people. “Y…You’re kidding?” Namarri's eyes furrowed with worry. Raya shook her head. “This isn’t a lie, people in Talon or the wasteland wished you weren't even alive or even be involved in the peace treaty.”

Namarri and others looked very sympathetic for Fang, on one hand, once Kumadra is saved, everyone would be back to normal, and maybe even reunited again. But on the other…many would hate, AND I MEAN HATE all of Fang, maybe even the ones that had no part of it at all. Namarri thought of this. Throughout all of her life, all she ever wanted to do was to protect her people, even if it meant doing stuff she wouldn't like doing or agreeing. So…with a deep breath and sigh. She said this.

“Raya…Saudatu, can I ask you two a favor?” Namarri looked regretful and concerned. Raya, Sisu, and so many others perk up at her asking that of all things.

“Hold on-Hold-on! She actually wants a favor? Well, that’s…new and weird, I know she’s just doing it for the safety of her people, but…isn’t that a bit weird she’s saying that.” Timon pointed at Namarri as he looked at the other people near him.

“Yeah.” Moana, Maui, Felix, Pumbaa, and the people who were near him.

Raya took a moment to process what Namarri said before giving a stern expression. “Speak quickly.”

“Can you…w-when you save the world and put me and my mother in prison, c-can you at least tell all of Fang who were really a part of this and thought of it, Only my Mother and General Attitaya thought of it and planned it.” Namarri asked, sounding anxious and worried. Raya and others were a bit surprised by this, Raya thinking heavily about how she actually took accountability and even let her save the world.

“Wait, so Namarri wasn’t a part of this plan?” Shank whispered to the people near her, and some were shocked as Shank was. Shank rubbed her chin and raised her finger. “Well, it does explain why she said when they were younger that they could’ve been friends, but wants to do right for Fang. Sooo, maybe she’s…”

“Misguided or manipulated? That could give an explanation why?” Bagheera cutted Shank, some of the people who heard that took a moment to think, before agreeing. “Most likely, knowing Namarri. She’s just a loyal dog trying to do what her owner says.” Calhoun was in a thinking gesture, looking serious and such.

Sisu took a glance at Raya’s silence and her process of all of this, so she then looked at Namarri and raised a paw. Nodding. “We will, we will. Don’t worry, we’ll make sure all of Kumadra knows that it was those two that had the puppet strings.”

Namarri gave a small smile and nodded. “Thank you, Sisu, Y-You…”Namarri then looked at Raya with some hesitancy. “Y-You too, Raya. Thank you for understanding.”

Raya simply just gives her a serious look, a look of…sympathy? before watching the screen. Not saying a word.

(Sisu: That doesn’t mean you shouldn't try.)

(Raya: And I did. And you know what happened? I got kicked in the back by someone who gave me a gift.)

(Raya: Look around, we’re a world of Orphans because people couldn't stop fighting over a gem. Wanna know why other dragons didn’t come back? It’s because people don’t deserve them!)

“You’re right, they don’t. Though I didn’t expect it to come after you, since you still have hope of…man.” Shere Khan said the last word with a hint of disgust and hatred. Raya and others were still mixed about it.

“Well….If that were the case on why they couldn't come back besides Sisu…” Raya breathed in and out real quick, giving a nod. “Yeah, then I don’t blame the dragons. But then again, they were all in a kingdom where no one was evil or revealed their evil intentions to everyone. So that’s incorrect.”

“But would they be as naive as Sisu? When they do come back, of course, then they will really see who man can be when driven by power.” Shere Khan retorted, which made Raya and some be taken back for a moment. Raya was silent as Shere Khan gave a slight smile. “Yes, after all. Like you said, People lost their minds over a gem. Could you imagine what they do over a drag-”

“NO! NO You’re wrong! When the world gets back to normal, surely many people and the dragons might hate Fang for not trying to make a peaceful world and would recover from all the hurt the Druun has put on us. But the world would be at peace at the end of the day!” Sisu called out, looking a bit pissed off and refusing to accept that idea, Shere khan scoffed with a nonchalant smile. 

“Really, well once you go home and fix all this mess. Don’t expect one bad Man to take a dragon and use it for their own selfish deeds. Maybe even causing something like this again.” Shere Khan shrugged his shoulders, saying all those words in a serious yet genuine way. He really does care secretly. With Sisu and Raya being silent about that.

“I mean…He’s kinda right, there are going to be some bad people, no matter how peaceful it looks and feels.” Vanelope whispered to the people near her. “Yeah, but…no matter what. They’ll go through it. I’m pretty sure they will!” Simba exclaimed quietly. 

(Sisu: But you can change that!)

(Raya: No Sisu, I’m done trying. Kumanadra is a fairytale. The only thing important to me now is bringing my Ba back.)

“And bringing the world back, but…overall. I just want my Ba back.” Raya spoke up, her expression looking more mournful and determined than ever. Sisu placed a paw on her shoulder. “And you will, you’ll survive this.”

“Thanks Sisu. Hopefully…H-Hopfully I will too.”

[It then left with Sisu looking confused yet also with a mix of sympathy.]

(Boun: Um…I think we’re in Spine.)

Everyone perked up at what Boun said, now ready to see something serious.

“Alright! So Uhh…what should we expect from your plan, If You were to really do this?” Woody asked, crossing his arms and his left leg on top of his right one. Raya scratched the back of her head.

“Umm…I think it’s basically the same thing. I go in alone and sneak in. If there are so many Spine, it might be hard, and I might wanna bring Tuk-Tuk here. Maybe even Sisu and use her fog powers to cover the area if we get into a bad situation. But if there isn’t any Spine, then I just grab the gem and boom! That’s it. You guys understand?” Raya asked as she looked around the room, many nodded and muttered in agreement.

“Yeah, pretty simple plan! Now we just gotta see it all come in mo-” Joy gestures cheerfully, but WILL…for shits and giggles, resume the video.

[All the freaking sudden, Sisu yanks a pot of food and darts off, hopping off of each wooden pole.]

Everyone's eyes completely widened in full surprise about this moment.

“WAIT WHAT!?!? WHAT IS SHE DOING!?!?” Ian screamed out, waving his right hand in alarm.

“Why is she taking her food instead of staying?!?!?” Violet yelled out, completely shocked by the sudden action. “THERE IS ONE WAY, THERE IS NO WAY SHE’S DOING WHAT I THINK SHE’S DOING!!” Wasabi shook his head vigorously, putting his hands behind his head.

(Raya: Sisu!)

(Boun: Hey! My congee!)

[Sisu still runs off, the two watching in complete shock. The area is filled with guardian spikes.]

Everyone just stared at the screen stunned…and I mean stunned. Everyone knew, they all knew…what Sisu is trying to do and why she’s trying to do it.

“…”

“...”

“...”

“I…I thought…I thought…” Sisu's eyes widened in pure disbelief, touching her forehead. “I thought I learned this…I-I-I was just joking that I didn’t, but I actually…I actually didn’t learn. I…” Sisu stopped from her words when she decided to look at WILL, who wasn’t playing on his switch since he knew this moment would spark. “This is true, right? Like-Like this really true? Is this not a little illusion to make fun of me like you did with Eugene?” SIsu's eyes furrowed, not liking this at all. Shoot, no one did.

WILL gave a deep sigh, before saying this with a genuine face. “AS MUCH AS I WANT TO SAY YES. NO, SISU. THIS IS NOT FAKE, YOU ACTUALLY DID THIS IN YOUR FUTURE.”

“Get the heck out. GET THE FRICK out!” Sisu rubbed her face as she covered them, blowing off some air from all the unbelievable crap she just heard. “Guys, Raya, I think I’m about to lose it, I mean it–I think I'm about to lose it!” Sisu said, Raya and Bo placed their hands on Sisu. comforting her as many were still in disbelief or just feeling sympathy for Sisu.

“This…This is beyond insane–You saw and learned what happens when you go to a place that has changed and is most likely dangerous! THERE IS NO WAY- HOW DID YOU NOT LEARN FROM THIS!?!” Phil questioned.

“I DON’T EVEN KNOW! L-LIKE I SHOULD LEARN FROM THIS! I-I Mean…I know I was Naive, B-but… W-W-Was I this naive?” Sisu just looked at everyone with some distress due to how she might have caused her death from Spine. 

Not many were very sure with that question, so one chimed up and said this. “I mean…I-I guess so? But not like this, M-Maybe it’s the dumb effect? Like WILL said?” Kirstoff guessed, and some took a moment before nodding.

“W-Well…maybe, either that. Or I’m just this lost and oblivious to the world. And I’m not very proud of that because I might have just caused my death to Spine.” Sisu said anxiously, which made some feel even more worried and scared for Onscreen Sisu.

“Well, At Least You would learn from this, if this is how it’s gonna end. We won’t make that mistake, there’s a reason why we're here.” Raya rubbed her hand onto Sisu’s fur. Raya then turned her attention to WILL. “And I’m grateful that you brought us here.”

“ANYTIME, IT’S THE BEST I COULD DO WITH GOOD FRIENDS LIKE YOU.” WILL warmly smiled and pointed at Raya, she smiled back as they then watched the screen. “Yeah uh…You two, you are an…interesting friend. But means well.” Raya complemented, giving a slight nod as the space kid smiled even more. Almost looking bittersweet by that.

“Don’t worry, you’ll explain your backstory soon. You did promise them when you had a breakdown here after all.”

“I KNOW, I JUST HOPE THEY UNDERSTAND,” WILL whispered to himself as he then played his switch again. Who was floating during all of this.

(Raya: Don’t go anywhere, I’ll be right back!)

[Raya then grabbed her sword as she began to hop on the same wooden poles. Catching up to Sisu as she runs towards the woods, and the screen pans up.]

“Umm…Okay, not to sound like this is irresponsible or wrong. But if they both get caught, I think you two are gonna need Boun, Noi, and those little monkeys.” Hercules suggested, many and Raya began to look at him with some hesitation. However, Hercules held up a finger. “But only as a last resort! If you two get captured and don't get killed the second they see you.” Hercules immediately pointed out.

Many had mixed feelings before realizing and agreeing to this. Helen sighed, rocking Jack-Jack a bit as he cooed.“ As much as I don’t really like children being in dangerous situations. If that’s the case and if there’s no other option, I’m willing to accept and be alright with it.” Helen nodded with a hopeful, small smile, and others did too.

“Yes, Nice suggestion my boy!” Zues then gently patted his son’s left arm, stretching it so Zues could do it since he’s a bit separated from his son. Zeus then looks down at Phil, even though he’s next to him. Phil is smol. “So, you taught him the ways of good planning?”

Phil crossed his arms and gave a simple nod. “Yep, all the books. Though he needs to work on focusing and not turning his head to the clouds, he is a bit focused now.” Phil whispered, and Zeus nodded. 

[The screen then cuts to a foggy mountain, one Big blue word. SPINE, shows up.]

No one didn’t really cared that much, since they already knew.

[The scene then cuts to the snowy woods.]

(Raya: Sisu! Come back! Please! What…what are you doing?!)

(Sisu: I’m going to show you that you're wrong!) (In reality it’s very wrong, seriously this scene pisses me off so much.)

“You know, I honestly wish I’d just jump at this illusion screen thing and just slap my other self for saying something so-so stupid. I’m not even kidding everyone.” Sisu chimed up, and some of the cast chuckled from that.

“Couldn't agree more! I would’ve definitely done the same thing. Shoot, I’m surprised Raya isn’t even this mad right now. Just confused and worried.” Hades whispered to the only friend he could talk to, who is Scar. And like always, surprisingly, Zeus doesn’t hear his brother, because his brother is just that good at keeping secrets from him.

“Yes, Yes. I agree too. Not like I would even be involved in this anyways.” Scar said sarcastically and bored as always, he flat out does not care other than his future. Which he would lock in for.

“TCH! No kidding, though that would just make things worse. I think I would’ve just given your onscreen self a scolding.” Bob replied, waving his hand a bit as some agreed. “Yeah, hopefully future Raya will do that too,” Olaf said. 

(Raya: HOW!? By getting squashed by a bunch of Spine Rage heads!?)

(Sisu: No, by proving to you that if you want to get someone’s trust...)

(Raya tries to block Sisu from her path, but she keeps hopping to the other side.)

(Sisu: You have to give a little trust first.)

“Yeah, that doesn’t really work a lot when it comes to this universe being very untrustworthy towards people,” Slinky said. Many agreed to that. “Especially ones who are considered less dangerous but still as dangerous as Tail.” Hamm retorted, some feeling uneasy due to the memories of Tail and its little history.

[Sisu pats the pot of Congee as she then grabs the door handle of the big wooden door.]

(Raya: WAIT, SISU, DON’T–!)

[Raya rushed to stop her, but it was too late. They both get trapped in a bag.]

Many perk up in alert, though feeling a bit relieved it wasn’t a deathtrap.

“Oh man! W-Well, at least it’s not a death trap. They might have a chance to escape and to cut open the bag!” Joy exclaimed hopefully, some had looks of doubt. 

“They won’t have time. Though I haven’t heard or even seen them, I know they won’t even hesitate and rush in to find their victims caught in traps.” Namarri chimed up, crossing her arms and looking a little serious. Some had looks of hesitation, wondering if she was lying or not.

“That's a lie?” Baloo asked with a raised eyebrow.

Namarri closed her eyes for a quick moment and shook her head. “No uh…Well, whatever species you are”

“I’m a bear.”

“Right, a bear. But no, I am not lying. Like Raya said, they're just Tail but less dangerous. But they still are and follow the same rules as Tail, they fight dirty.” Namarri explained, making everyone feel anxious.

“W-Well, let’s hope Tuk-Tuk or Boun at least check what happened-” Vanellope then paused for a second and realized something. “But wait! You told them to stay, so that would mean…” Vanellope then pointed at Raya, then had a look of worry in her expression.

“They’re gonna stay until I come back, But Hopefully…they actually ignore that and check to see if I’m okay.”Raya cut the candy-kid’s sentence, the cast agreed and awaited the moment.

(Sisu: In hindsight, maybe I was a little hasty. But, Uh…who’s hungry?)

(Sisu: No? I’ll leave you alone.)

“Yeah, I…don’t think you’re not very-very happy about this. We can’t see it from this view, but I know you definitely are not as happy.” Rapunzel chuckled a bit, and Raya smiled a little.

“Yeah, but I think I would be more focused on how to get how than just having an angry rant.”

[The scene then cuts to black as Raya grunts. It sounded like she was struggling to break free. Until someone removed the bag, Raya looked down as we see it from her POV for a moment.]

[She then looks around and realizes she’s in a room, a campfire fight in front of her as she looks around.]

Dash blinked. “Wait, a room? Sooo would that mean this is a secret?”

“Most likely, kid, if it weren't. We’d be on display to everyone, not to mention I would hear murmurs from other people.” Raya answered, looking focused, as many began to notice the things Raya said.

“But…why though, why in secret?” Disgust raised an eyebrow in question, Raya quickly shrugged. “I guess we’ll find out soon.

(Raya: Okay, where are we?)

[She then looks in the left corner to see her purse and sword.]

Raya scoffed in annoyance, rolling her eyes. “Great! Now my sword and purse are separated. Dang it! Now I wish I had a mini knife or held anything sharp.” 

“Not to mention the fact that they probably also know about the gems, so that’s double yikes!” Sisu frowned, however…the cast wasn’t really that concerned about that since they knew the minute they saw it.

Some turned around in confusion. “Wait, you don’t have a hidden weapon in your pocket in case you get disarmed?” Eugene asked with a raised eyebrow, he honestly thought ninja training would always be to have something in case you get captured, like a lock-pick or shard of glass.

“No, I just use my sword. It’s the only weapon I have, And Now I freaking Regret it! UGH!-Now we’re both at the mercy of the spine warriors.” Raya grumbled at the last sentence, feeling upset. “Well, let’s hope Tuk-Tuk and our friends at least go and check on us.” Sisu cheered a bit, though genuine and not “Hooray-HOORAH” type of cheering.

(Sisu: Interesting choice of digs.)

[All of a sudden, they hear footsteps. Raya and Sisu gasp.]

[Then, the door crashes open. Revealing a big shadow silhouette. Who gets out of the shadow, now revealing a man with an eyepatch and a very big axe, standing with a proud yet also intimidating stance.]

Many just stared at the guy with some big-big unease, many of the animals eyes stayed full attention on his axe in fear. Even Scar and Shere Khan were both curious and concerned.

“O-O-Oh…Oh boy.” Felix said, looking down, very anxious and fearful about the intimidating eye-patch.

“T-THat…T-That man has an eyepatch, Oh God… I-I think he means business.” Hiro shuddered a bit in fear, it almost reminded him of the dangerous people he met during his robot fighting days. Not like he was scared, but this guy took that cake.

When Hiro said that, many. Mostly the animals were even more nervous, Wall-E slouching down in slight fear of what mostly could happen as EVE comforts him…cute.

“He does. It's a sign that he has gone through many hard battles. And like Spine warriors, they’re only bred to do one thing.” Namarri chimed up, many began to turn their attention to her with worried and scared looks. “To invoke fear, and to kill those who dare threaten them and take what’s theirs. There’s a reason why none, not even my people, would dare visit unless absolutely necessary.” Namarri said with genuine concern, which made the cast even more worried about this. So much so that it shocked everyone.

“...”

“...”

“It’s going to end like this, right, brother?” Zeus had a mix of doubt and hope, but mostly doubt since Spine would kill those who dared to threaten them. Hades, with an honest ‘I know they’re cooked’ expression, nodded simply. “Yep.”

Sisu scoffed, already accepting that this is probably how it’s gonna end. “Oh we’re so freaking screwed! Are we?”

Namarri shrugged. “Pretty much, unless your friends magically don't listen and decide to check on you, you will be killed,” Namarri said, making the entire room feel uneasy about that. Though they weren't as freaked out, they were still afraid and worried.

(Spine axe guy: You two must be dung of brain to think you could steal Spine’s dragon gem.)

[He then gives his axe a small twirl before throwing his axe at the wall fast, the impact feeling strong as it clangs against the wooden wall.]

“AHH!” many screamed. Everyone jumped and shrieked at the sound of the axe, making even Shere Khan breathe in fear.

“Hiro’s right, he really means business.” Judy’s nose twitched rapidly, she already knows Raya and Sisu are beyond cooked.

“Sweet mother of monkey milk! That…That sounded so…s-so fast and d-dangerous.” Vaneloppe glitched in fear, holding on to her left seating handle for comfort. “H-How strong are those things again?” Dory asked, looking at David and WILL.

“S-S-BZZT! Strong, Strong enough to c-cut a tree.” David simply said, making the animals even more horrified.

“S-Strong enough to cut…a tree?” Zazu almost covered his beak with his wings. “By the great spirits, A-Are these axes as strong as a rhino?!”

“N-N-BZZT! No, t-they are not-not. But at the same time, the-they are. BZZT!” David's voice glitched a bit, some began to think what on earth would WILL be thinking when making David’s voice filter be all glitchy like Vanellope. 

“Sooo, In between?” Baloo put his two-fingered claws together on each of his paws. David nodded. “Ye-Yes.”

(Raya: Gem?)

[She scoffs before saying.]

(Raya: Who said anything about Gems?)

[The spine axe guy then proceeded to hold the purse and open the pocket, and made it drop down three of the gems.]

“So why even give a little lie in the first place?” Rapunzel turned around to look at Raya, and Raya shrugged. “To make sure he didn’t know, I guess.”

(Raya: Okay, Yeah. I could see how that makes me look like a liar.)

(Sisu: Actually, I think it was that made you look like a liar.)

“Um…Same thing? No offense, Sisu, but are you this naive enough to say that?” Woody asked.

Sisu waved her paw dismissively. “Nah, but yeah. Not like that, though. I’m surprised I even said that.”

[The spine axe guy then laughed villainously, it almost sounded and felt less serious for a moment.]

Many just stared at the screen, confused and dumbfounded.

“..Wha…What kind of laugh is that?” Scar spoke up finally, even he would make a better laugh than that.  It surprised some people. But not really.

“The Goofy Villain Laugh?” Fred chimed up.

Ian snorted.“Probably, but we should still take him seriously. Actions speak louder than words you know?” Ian insisted, and some nodded in understanding.

[Shoot, Sisu was laughing with him. Though a bit in a naive way since she doesn’t really realize the full picture, Raya looks at her with displease.]

(Sisu: I’m not sure what’s funny?)

“Can you actually not read the room?” Kaa questioned, honestly he never thought the light-blue snake lizard would be this-this dumb. 

Sisu shrugged. “Like I said, I’m this naive. So no Kaa, Somehow I can’t read the room even though the answer’s right in front of me.”

[The spine axe guy then appears next to them out of nowhere.]

(Spine axe guy: Your fear is like delectable nectar feeding the tum-tum of my soul!  It’s goood! Taste like…)

[He ‘sniffs’ before saying.]

(Spine axe guy: Mango.)

Mowgli blinked and turned his head to Raya. “W-Wait-What? Do you actually smell like Mango?”

Raya blinked. “U-Um, Actually…W-WAIT, do I?” Raya looked up to Sisu, expecting her to have a good sense of smell. 

Sisu sniffed her bit, shaking her head no. “Um-N-No. No, you don’t smell Mango, if anything, you smell pretty good right now!” Sisu beamed up a bit from that, making Raya and some others smile.

(Sisu: Oh I love Mango!)

(Spine axe guy: Of course you love mangoes! Only a tongue-less cretin wouldn't.)

(Sisu: Oh toi…)

(Spine axe guy: It’s been such a long time since I’ve last peered into the eyes of a trembling enemy. Where has the time gone? It’s been so long.)

[Surprisingly, Raya and Sisu give him a look of sympathy after hearing that.]

Though many had a look of sympathy as onscreen Raya and Sisu, they were still not sorry.

“Um…So why should we feel bad about this guy again? Doesn’t he want to kill you two?” Ralph looked quite mixed about this; he does understand. As a “bad guy.” But he knows true evil when he sees it.

Raya looked conflicted. “I mean…Yeah, on one hand, he does.” Raya gestured with her hand and then with the other one. “But on the other hand, he’s been isolated. And we all know how that affects people.” Raya turned her attention towards Rapunzel, who was also looking sympathetic, scratching the back of her neck.

“Um…Yeah, and as much as I really want to not feel sympathy for them…I-I do. Well…Maybe, on one hand. The way they deal with things is very extreme, but on the other…, they’re just trying to survive. I just hope they’re not all as horrible as Gothel and just make these decisions because of how bad society is, not them.” Rapunzel explained with a genuine tone, the cast was mixed about it. But they knew they couldn't agree more about this.

Eugene gave a slight nod.“Yeah, yeah, you're right blonde! Not to mention that they only do this when they’re threatened, not out of just selfishness. Right?” Eugene turned his head to Raya, and she nodded. “Yeah I…Heard they do protect their own, it’s just a bit harsher since…you know.”

“They're as violent as Tail?” Disgust chimed up, and Raya nodded. “Yep.”

(Sisu: He seems lonely.)

(Spine axe guy: NO! I’M NOT LONELY!! I’M A SPINE WARRIOR! I was born and bred to do only one thing! To invoke fear…)

[He raises up his right hand, and crushes it.]

(Spine axe guy: and to crush the skulls of my enemies!)

“Pretty much what Namarri said, but only said it in a less creepy way and more like a 'kinda cool' way.” Fred made air quotes with his claws, and though many were mixed. Some couldn't help but love it like the elf boy said.

“I mean…I get your view, Him saying that with full passion does give me the chills. And it would’ve hyped me up more and made me feel a bit calm if it wasn’t for the fact that Sisu and Raya are probably gonna die.” Balrey put his two fingers together, showing his teeth nervously.

Fred nods. “I know, I know, I just wanna keep it out of my chest for a bit.”

(Sisu: That’s actually two things.)

[The spine axe guy then “aggressively” growls at Sisu, which…somehow scares her. Before laughing…I don’t blame him. How the F are scared by that?]

(Spine axe guy: Look at your face!)

Sisu chuckled softly, rubbing her neck. “I mean…I don’t really blame him, I’m surprised I got scared of this easily. Especially from a growl that sounds like he’s trying to roleplay.” 

“Ooooh, another Self-Burn again?” Joy grimaces a bit, not offensive or anything. Sisu nodded. “Yeah, I kinda deserve it? B-But it doesn’t really matter anyway. ”Sisu waved both of her paws dismissively.

[He laughs at how pathetic and funny this is, again, I don’t blame him. I might have been too.]

(Raya: Hey, what do you plan on doing with us?)

(Spine axe warrior: Oh! It’s gonna be bad! Horrifying! It’ll take me two weeks to clean it up!)

Everyone was very normal about that, like they absolutely didn’t care.

“Okay? So uh…Do we at least not see it? R-Right WILL? ” Marlin smiled a bit nervously, WILL gave a thumbs up while playing on his switch. “YOU WON’T, I’LL JUST SNAP MY FINGERS AND GIVE YOU GUYS BLIND FLOODS BEFORE IT EVEN BEGINS.”

(Raya: You have no idea, do you?)

(Spine axe guy: Yes I do! I’m formulating this gruesome plan in my head. Makes me sick just thinking about it. You…You just wait!)

“You guys really think he has the heart to do it? You know…actually do–” Fear then gestured his hand, ‘crossing’ his neck and sticking out his tongue. “That?”

Many were feeling mixed about that question; many, like Calhoun or Mufasa felt that he might do that. But on the other hand, some like Sisu had some hope. “w-Well…He hasn’t seen anyone outside of Fang for a long time, but…a-at the same time. That’s the only thing I could sympathize with and think that would be the only redeeming thing for him.” Sisu spoke up, sounding quite unsure about this.

“Honestly…I think that sums up what little we know about this guy. You’re right Sisu. Other than that, he’s just another person trying to kill you and Raya.” Hiro agreed with an understandable expression.

(Spine axe guy: Until then, why don’t you just hang around? Good one huh?)

[He then laughs, before all of a sudden. Tuk-Tuk crashes through the door, knocking the spine axe guy back to the wall.]

Many beamed up, some cheering in relief. Animals like Dante or Maximus yelling a cry in cheer.

“OH THANK GOODNESS! I was getting a bit worried this story might actually end right here!” Bo Peep sighed in relief as her sheep bleated out in cheer.

“HOLY CRAP THEY ACTUALLY IGNORED RAYA’S ORDERS!! THEY’RE SAVED!!” Rex exclaimed in pure joy and relief, waving his little arms.

Raya chuckled, sounding very relieved and even more hopeful. “Huh, Guess We’re making this out alive and saving the world, huh?” Raya smiled at Sisu, the dragon nodded vigorously. “Definitely! Now all we gotta do is find the dragon gem around here and we’re good!”

[The screen then reveals that Tuk-tuk wasn’t alone; Boun, Noi, and the ongies were here too.  The Ongies tied the spine axe guy up as Tuk-Tuk aggressively growls to frighten him.]

(Spine axe guy: Huh?)

(Spine axe guy looks up to see Noi, who is also trying to frighten him…even though she’s falling. It’s adorable.)

“Why is this so freaking cute but also cool at the same time?” Miguel whispered and chuckled softly at Mowgli, smiling as Mowgli shrugged. “Maybe it’s because she’s trying so hard to be scary but shows more skill and fierceness?”

“Eh, Probably so.” Miguel quickly waved it off.

Anna was very freaking adored by this.“AWWW! I mean, you gotta admit guys, she’s trying her best to be scary.”

“Yeah, but also shouldn't be very underestimated…somehow.” Judy shrugged, honestly, she still couldn't even believe that a toddler would be this smart.

(Spine axe guy: …A little one?)

“Yeah! And that little just straight-out caught you off guard!” Vanellope pointed with a proud and confident smirk, but though many were still cheerful and glad that the obstacle had been dealt with. Others felt…remorse when the eyepatch guy said that.

“Huh, that sounded oddly…gentle? ”Lucius raised an eyebrow in confusion,

“And depressed, weird. It’s like he lost someone?” Bob looked back at his best friend and then at the screen, as confused as his friend was. “Well, I don’t know if we might find out, let’s just hold it there in case, and then we’ll speak up about it to the rest.” Helen gestured with a hand, telling them to hold off. The two nodded.

[Boun then heads to free Raya and Sisu.]

(Sisu: Alright!)

(Raya: Phew! Good work Captain Boun.)

[Boun then frees them with Raya’s sword.]

(Boun: Fang’s here.)

Though many were surprised, it wasn’t the fact that they came.

“OH C’MON!! RIGHT NOW!? In this moment!?!?” Anna threw up her arms, groning in pure annoyance.

“Wait-WHAT!? They came here this quickly!?” Hamm questioned, looking very confused and concerned about this. Some of the cast began to look serious and kinda locked in.

Raya waved that off, not paying mind to it. “Doesn’t matter. We’re gonna have to get out of here quick before trouble arrives. I don’t think the rest of Spine would be too happy and find out for long that we’re in their home.” Raya said, many grew nervous.

(Raya: What?)

[Boun gestures at the broken door, Raya heads there to take a sneak peek.]

(Namarri: People of spine, we are hunting for Raya.)

[The scene then switches to Namarri and her warriors standing in front of the Big wooden gate, her warriors all lined up with crossbows in hand.]

“I-I mean, you guys got some time! Just leave right now!” Nala insisted, pointing her paw at the screen. Though many heard what the cub said, many had mixed feelings and were a bit silent about that.

Calhoun held up a hand, telling Nala to hold off on that. “Not yet Kiddo. They need to check if there are still some people at Spine.” Calhoun reminded them, Nala understood that and waited for a moment.

(Namarri: A Fugitive from Heart!)

[The scene then switches to Raya and Sisu listening to what Namarri is saying.]

(Namarri: Send her out, or we’re coming in!)

[Raya then sees from outside that most of Spine’s people are turned to stone.

Many eyes widened in shock.

“HOLD UP! WHAT!?!?”

“So wait! Most of them are turned to stone? How!? Didn’t they have the gem?” Sisu her head around to Namaarri.

“They did but…Spine.” Namarri breathed in before saying. “They weren't really the brightest of minds, as much as they were less dangerous than Tail, they would always fight fiercely, no matter the cause. Think about what my Mother told me about their history.” Namarri explained.

“Sooo, basically for them. I’mma take a wild guess by not doing that, it was a coward move?” Hank chimed up with a raised eyebrow, and Namarri gave a slight nod. “Yes Hank, So…Theoretically. This eyepatch guy must have finally had common sense. Finally.” Namarri said, though not a lot of people were offended.

Raya was just as shocked as she thought to herself. ‘So that’s why I never heard from them, I thought they were just wanting to be hidden. But they were just…gone.’ Raya thought.

(Raya: You’re the only one here?)

(Spine axe guy: My people battled the Druun with much Valor…But lost.)

They didn’t really need to even say it, it was already explained thanks to Namarri.

[Raya then looks right and sees a baby crib and a pink elephant stuffed toy, ‘maybe’ being the spine axe guys' home.]

And instead of many feeling sympathy, they were…confused?

“Um…O-Okay? Why focus on a baby crib? You expect us to think that this is His home and that we should feel sorry for him?” Eugene looked up at WILL, who was flying and still on his switch.

“EH, IT’S ON YOU GUYS TO DECIDE. IF YOU GUYS ARE SMART ENOUGH, YOU’LL KNOW THE RIGHT ANSWER TO THAT QUESTION.” WILL shrugged, he then stuck his purple tongue out. Focused on his switch as the group was thinking about it. Eugen cleared his throat.

“Okay-Okay, so I’m gonna say what some of y'all are thinking. I don’t really feel sorry for this guy, and I feel somewhat suspicious of him. He straight out said with excitement and some glee in his voice that he wants to kill Raya and Sisu.” Eugen then placed a hand on his chest with an acceptable expression. “Though I’ll admit, I’ll admit…I would like to be proven wrong. We’ve seen that happen with Boun and Noi, but I’m still uneasy about this guy.”

“Yes, I do agree with that statement Eugene. It makes sense, I don’t know if he has a cub or anything. But that still won’t change my mind about who his motives could be.” Mufasa said with a serious and on-the lookout tone, many agreed. 

“But Still…What if that is the case?” Helen raised and stretched her hand up, the cast turned around to her. “What if that really is his home? That he actually went there because it reminded him of his family, "Didn't you guys hear how broken he was when he saw Noi?”

“I mean…come to think of it, he did sound confused and a bit sad at the same time. So maybe he is just a father trying to survive this place.” Sadness guessed. Of course, she was the first to actually speak up about this question. And though some felt empathy for Tong, mostly Marlin and Zeus. But some were not convinced.

Maui pointed at Helen. “But still, that doesn't erase the question: Should we trust him? Because on one hand, yes! He might be just a sad father who lost their family to the Druun, we all should feel sorry. But on the other hand, we shouldn't be there yet because we don’t know who he really is. For all we know, he could probably sell Raya and her group off just to keep himself safe!” Maui explained,

“Well we’ll just have to wait and see. aAANd kinda hope Raya somehow doesn’t invite Tong.” Rapunzel replied and paused for a moment…until she threw up her arms and sighed, facepalming herself. “UGH! Who am I kidding? You might actually do that!”

“I really hope not, I've got enough people on Boun’s boat,” Raya said.

(Raya: Okay…)

[Raya then puts back the gem pieces in her purse.]

(Raya: But the Fang gang’s here for me, not for you…)

“Um…W-What are you doing? Wouldn't it be good to just leave?” Slinky asked curiously, tilting his head with a puzzled face. 

“Yeah, but they’ll eventually break out and split up. The minute they see us, they’ll overwhelm us.” Raya answered, making some get it and understand. Not taking some concern about it…yet.

[Raya then brings the purse to Sisu.]

(Raya: So-um, if I can distract them. Then you guys can get out of here.)

“Wait, is it just each and every one of ‘em? Or just one at a time? Because taking on all of ‘em is…” Baloo turned his head around to Raya, who only gave him a cold look. Making everyone slowly have a look of realization…before turning into absolute horror. “O…O-Oh gosh You…You ain’t kiddin’.” Baloo mumbled, eyes widened in complete surprise as the rest.

Joy, Rapunzel, Judy, Simba, Hiro, Wall-E, Eve, and some others all breathed and softly gasped.

“You’re still willing to die, aren't you?” Calhoun narrowed her eyebrows, feeling very worried (even though she’s not showing it) and feeling a mix between sure and not sure.

Raya nodded. “No matter what, but this is the only way I could distract them so they can’t split up. I know how to push her buttons.” Raya side-eyed Naamari and pointed her thumb at her, Naamari side-eyed back. “This time, she’ll respect the fight. Only fighting me with no help. Even if I die trying.”

“Raya, Please! Don’t say that–You’re not going to die! Not like this! Y-You’re better than Namarri–YOU’VE BEATEN HER BEFORE!!” Sisu placed a hand onto Raya’s shoulder, very-very worried for Raya and insisting her not to say stupid things like this.

“But it won’t be easy,” Namarri spoke up, and the cast then turned around to her. “I’ve been…training, and honestly, I’ve held up a bit of a grudge since fighting you when we were children. Though I probably would respect the solo fight if you pushed my buttons right…” Namarri then looked at Raya in the eyes and said this.

“But I won’t hold back at all.”

The room was filled with uneasiness, Dante and Wall-E whimpered. Raya, with a serious, unaffected expression, said this, “Then I’ll welcome it and repay it back, It’s been a while since we fought.” Raya spat, not sounding very-very happy and more determined and grim.

(Sisu: You’re gonna fight an entire army.)

(Raya: No, I’m just going to stall them.)

(Raya: Look, I know how to push Namarri’s buttons. And once you guys are clear, I’m out of there.)

[Raya then looks at someone off screen, possibly the spine axe guy. And takes a moment to think, before sighing and kneeling down to him.]

“Okay, hopefully–AND I mean hopefully I don’t invite him to the group to lead the way and just ask him which way to go.” Raya breathed in and out, a bit nervous yet calm about this, switching a little from her stoic brooding and willing to die tone.

“Yeah, but now that You’ve said it. It’s probably gonna happen, the multiverse dumb effect has had some pretty weird jumps on this.” Barley replied.

(Raya: What’s your name?)

(Spine axe guy: The Moniker given to me is Tong.)

(Raya: Okay, Tong. Look, you don’t know me, and I don’t know you. But I’m sure that you know a back door or a way outta here. And it’s really important that my friends stay safe, okay? So I sincerely ask you, will you help us?)

[Tong then gives out a stern look.]

(Raya: Please)

“He’s going to trick them, isn’t he?” Mowgli looked very untrusting of Tong, he thought it was quite stupid to trust him. 

Miguel scoffed, very doubtful about it. “Hopefully not, I mean…TCH! What’s in it for him if he does? Just freedom and-” Miguel pauses for a second and slowly feels a burst of realization. “Oh…Oh shoot! Now I see why you don’t trust him about this.” Miguel whispered back, and Mowgli quickly nodded as a thanks.

[Tong then grunts in agreement. As Sisu smiles proudly.]

Though some were happy, many were instantly suspicious.

“Huh, he actually agreed!” Simba beamed up, slapping his paws in a joyful manner. “Yes, But…Why Tong would choose to agree is te the answer Prince Simba.” Rafiki pointed out, holding up a finger.

Simba blinked. “Well then, what could it really be?”

Shank chuckled, now holding up two fingers. “Well, Simba. It’s either one, He leads them the wrong way and probably does this so he couldn't risk getting beat up or taken down by Fang. Orrrr two!” She then removed the 2nd finger, now being one. “He surprisingly does want to genuinely help the group, but either way. I’m hopin’ eyepatch here just tells them where to go. Instead of being with them.” Shank explained, many took a moment to process before agreeing to that.

“Honestly…I agree! Those two statements feel like they should happen. We…don’t really need another person to be on the boat, especially one that we just met!” Sisu nodded vigorously. Though many had looks of doubt.

“I mean…”Raya then sighed, not even wanting to say this. “Part of me does feel like that’s not gonna happen and we might just magically invite Tong here without our permission. Not even caring anyways,  But Hopefully! And I mean hopefully. I at least call out on this.” Raya explained her feelings about this, Sisu and the others nodded in understanding.

“Yeah, me too Raya,” Sisu replied.

[The scene then cuts to the Fang warriors, now using Fire crossbows as they all raise them up to aim.]

The animals grew even more worried and nervous.

“You’re…You’re going to burn all their homes, all just for finding Raya and the gem?” Baghreea just turned his head around to Naamrri, his face filled with feelings both pissed off and in a bit of disbelief of this.

Namaarri gave a simple nod to the panther. “I think so, from our perspective. I think we’re just wondering if they’re helping Raya somehow and keeping the gem safe.” Namarri explained, the cast felt some sympathy… only some.

[The scene then cuts to Raya walking towards the gate, holding her bamboo hat and sword as she breathes deeply.]

(Raya: Okay…)

[She puts her hat on.]

(Raya: Note to self…don’t die.)

“Please don’t. Also, are you sure you have a backup plan for this? L-Like, smoke bombs or anything in case…You know? Die?” Woody pointed his fingers nervously, Woody actually is starting to care. 

Raya waved her hand dismissively. “N-Not really, I don’t have any of those. Buuut.” Raya had an unsure face, doing a thinking pose. Some of the cast actually began to help, also thinking quickly of solutions. Well, before one did before them.

“HER.” Eve pointed at Sisu, and many blinked and turned around to the floating robot in confusion.

“Wait, what do yo-” Judy paused for a second from her sentence, she smiled with a casual expression. “Oh right! You can cover the entire area with fog.” Judy pointed her thumb at Sisu, the dragon's smile grew, and she beamed in excitement and joy.

“OH YEAH! Well that’s a relief! So all I gotta do is stay behind!” Sisu exclaimed. Judy waved her finger, telling her without words that it’s wrong.

“Well, that’s if you disobey Raya’s orders again, this time in a logical and helpful manner,” Judy grumbled at the second sentence, but she quickly went back to not whispering. “And also reveal yourself to Fang and your group if you're not quick enough.”

“Huh, so basically a pro and a con. You alright with that?” Disgust looked up at Sisu, who was surprisingly a bit tail like always, somehow the cast from above their seating row wasn’t bothered by it.

Sisu nodded happily. “Definitely! If it means saving my buddies! I’m willing to take the risk! Besides! We’re both close to saving the world, no biggy!” Sisu smiled with full confidence and hope, making many smile.

(Namarri: Burn them out.)

[The gate then opens, revealing an aura farming Raya. You don’t even see her eyes.]

“Oh my fu$@ing god girl You look so freaking cool! Even not seeing your eyes makes it more cooler!” Shank exclaimed, smiling in pure fangirl of exciting and badass adventures.

Raya smiled warmly, chuckling. “Thank you, heck, I even agree with you! I look pretty cool!” Raya shrugged her shoulders. She honestly loves the way Shank is just fascinated by how cool she is.

(Raya: Hey there, Princess undercut!)

[The two then walk towards each other.]

“Okay, I’mma be honest. I’m actually very excited for this! There’s finally some good actual fighting here! I’m kinda tired from all of this happy-go lucky sunshine and rainbows stuff going on a bit.” Hades scoffed in pure joy, whispering, waving and leaning into Scar, who was also a bit intrigued and not bored like always. But still a bit uneasy since Hades was talking in joy about animals being skinned and such.

“Y..Yes, of course.”

Hades blinked. “That’s it? Just, ‘Yeah, hooray, whatever’? You're not excited about this?”

“No.” Scar simply said, his face of being interested is now gone with just borderline boredom…some of it. He’s still a bit interested in the fight. Hades whispered back. “Alright.”

(Raya: Fancy meeting you here.)

(Namarri: You and the dragon gem pieces  are coming with me.)

(Raya: Hmm, my sword here says we’re not.)

“And my spear says, it is.” Namarri retorted with a soft scoff, smirking a bit. Some turned around to her with some displeased faces. Though Raya…actually smiled back.

“Yeah, either way. The only way to know who’s gonna decide to get the gem is if we both fight.” Raya spat back a bit, sounding confident and ready, making some feel anxious if there was gonna be a real fight in the theater.

“And I’ll win, don’t forget it. I’ve learned how to contour some of those attacks I couldn't contour.” Namarri retorted again, many had looks of doubt. 

“Oh REALLLY? Are you positive?” Timon raised an eyebrow and put his hands on his hips. Namarri smirked. “Hmph! As always, you’ll see how far I’ve come.” Namarri mounted her head on the screen.

[Raya brings out her sword. Namarri then gestures to her warriors to aim their crossbows at Raya.]

Everyone stared at the screen in anticipation. Being silent.

(Raya: Yeah, I knew you couldn't handle flying solo. You’re nothing without your band.)

[Namarri raises her arm down.]

Some sigh in relief.

“Good! Now you’re not a cheater!” Dory smiled in pure spite and confidence, pointing her fin at Namarri. And instead of Namarri being mad as Dory expected.

She smirked. “I don’t even think I need to be that right now. I have skill now.” Namarri said, making Dory smack her lip and mumbling to herself. “Okay, that wasn’t what I expected her to say.”

(Namarri: stand down. This shouldn't take long.)

[Namarri twirls her spear as Raya smirks, Namarri does so too.]

(Namarri: Hmph!)

[Namarri twirls her spear as it wooshes, both she and Raya walk in a circle as Raya takes off her cloak and Bamboo hat.]

Everyone all watches the screen with either nervousness, confidence, and some fear for Raya and how badly this fight could go.

“Ooh, this is going to be intense; they actually might fight to the death,” Hamm whispered, looking very concerned about how brutal this fight could go. “I know, I-I just hope there isn’t any blood like what happened with Eugene,” Rex whispered back in reply, breathing anxiously.

[Raya then turns her eyes to her friends, with them about to leave.]

“Huh, so he’s actually with them.” Hercules starts at Tong with a mix of suspicion and some surprise. 

“Okay, we’ll worry about Tong being here later. We’re about to see a brutal fight here.” Phil held up his hand as a halt, the cast feeling tensed even more when Phil said it could be brutal.

[With that outta the way, Raya then proceeded to charge. Namarri goes for the sweep. But Raya jumps from that attack. Namarri tries to attack again, only for Raya to twirl around and parry the attack. Raya took this chance to attack herself, but Namarri also managed to parry Raya’s attack and kicks her slightly, causing Raya to trip and briefly kneel on one leg.]

“Fasantaing…Is this what would’ve happened if you fought someone with the same skill? Without holding back?” Zazu whispered to Rafiki. The wise mandrill nods in agreement. “Yes, though it is quite rare to see an animal with my skill. If I were to meet and not hold back. Then yes.” Rafiki said.

“You weren't kidding. Last time we saw you fight, you couldn't handle her for even less than 20 seconds.” Zeus furrowed his eyes, feeling tense up.

“Like I said, I trained this time. I’m not going to be easy to beat.”Namarri nodded with crossed arms, looking not very worried.

[Namarri takes this opportunity to strike. But yet again, Raya managed to block the spear with her sword. Namarri retaliates with a down slash, but completely misses when Raya rolls away in time while parrying another swing. But that’s where Namarri was able to catch her off guard with a kick to the head… damn.]

Everyone winced a little. The cast just watched the fight with extreme fear and doubt that Raya could win this.

“Oh Gosh! I-I’m not even sure if you could win this! She’s literally kicking your butt right now!” Fear placed his nails on his teeth, nibbling at them a little. Raya, surprisingly, even agrees to this and just stares at the screen in doubt.

“Y-Yeah, Yeah, I definitely agree.” Raya then turned her head around to Namarri. “I thought you were a bit lucky during the blows and counters to me. But…” Raya breathed in before saying, ”Ooooh boy I think I’m having some doubts about this.” Raya said. Namarri was a bit surprised for a moment. But quickly shook out of her surprise.

“Me too, I think you, me and everyone else here know what’s going to happen if Sisu doesn’t come to save you.” Namarri gestured, the cast feeling worried for this even more.

“I better, TCH! I swear if I don’t, I’m definitely gonna rant on how stupid and crazy the dumb multiverse effect is.” Sisu grumbled, and Raya gave a soft scoff. “I wouldn't blame you; somehow it exists and we can’t do anything about it.”

[After parrying one more attack, Raya looks behind Namarri to see that her friends are about to head off, when all of a sudden, with a small battle cry. Namarri charges for the attack.]

“Huh, they still haven’t left yet?” Ralph blinked, and Felix shrugged. 

“Maybe it’s a long way? Either way, I’m hoping none of Fang spots them, that’s what we should worry about the most.” Felix said, and Ralph nodded in agreement.

[Raya does block Namarri’s couple of hits, she then proceeds to use her whip to disarm Namarri’s weapon and throws it behind her.]

Some cheered.

“YES! So it’s gonna be easy then? After all, it’s very risky to fight someone with a sword —Unless you have some kind of magical powers and durability or something—either way! It’s a bit easy right?” Barley asked them, feeling optimistic that Raya had the winning edge.

Namarri said bluntly. “No. I don’t know if you know this, but there are other ways to disarm weapons without giving you brutal blows. You just have to find the right moment.” Namarri shrugged her shoulders,

Barley smacked his lip as she sighed, looking bummed out. “I keep forgetting she’s a freaking ninja. Of course, she’s not worried and knows millions of ways to disarm!” Barley grumbled, Ian scoffed.

“Yeah, not to mention that she’s better trained than Raya, who I’m definitely sure has been slacking for 6 years. But either way, it doesn't matter. Raya’s…probably not going to win.” Ian said with some hesitation, shaking his head no. “I know, I just wanted to have SOME stupid hope left.”

(Raya: Did you need that, dep la?)

[Namarri charges and gives her a few blows to the gut and a push/kick, while grabbing Raya’s sword, throwing it away.]

(Namarri: Nah.)

Some cursed under their breath.

“Great! So point taken, let them make the first stupid move when you disarm them—If they're very skilled.” Raya grumbled, exhaling in some frustration. Sisu placed a paw and rubbed Raya’s shoulder, comforting her.

“So they’re equal now. This honestly makes it more engaging.” Hades softly chuckled, watching the screen. Zeus immediately zipped his head around to his brother. “Huh< what was that brother?”

Hades’ eyes flashed in fear and he immediately shook and waved his hands frantically. “N-N-NOTHING! Nothing, I was just saying that they’re equal and that this could be intense.” Hades said nervously, trying to brush it off.

Zeus blinked for a moment before nodding, not with a smile, though. Just a face of understanding. “Alright then, honestly, I could’ve sworn that I’ve heard you say something about enjoying this. But you do joke at times, so I’ll let it be.” Zues waved it off, Hades quietly sighing in relief to not show his brother that he actually did mean it.

[Raya is now on the ground, holding her stomach and breathing.]

(Raya: Looks like somebody has been taking classes.)

“A lot actually, I don’t know if I said this, but I’ve been waiting for a rematch. Especially ones where I don’t have to hold back.” Namarri explained confidently, making Raya feel a bit mixed about this.

“Really, was I that much of a motivation for you?” Raya raised a questioning eyebrow. If that was the case, she’d feel slightly honored.

“Yes, to not go down like that again in case I’m alone. I don’t want to rely on other people that much unless I have to-Have to.” Namarri replied, and the cast felt a bit interested in her reasoning for her training a lot. They didn’t really need to pay too much mind to it since someone already asked why.

[Raya then gets up in a smooth and quick way and charges at Namarri, they again trade blows and block each other before Raya gives Namarri a punch to the face.]

Some of the cast beamed up by that hit, some quietly cheering.

[Namarri pauses for a sec, having a hint of a bruise, before baring her teeth and doing a jumping elbow attack. Raya blocks it though, as she then gives Namarri the wheel kick like last time. But…Namarri grabs it. Leaving Raya shocked.]

Many eyes widened in pure shock at how insane that grab was.

“WHAT THE!?!? Even the spine wheel kick!?!?” Hiro blinked, shocked just like most of the cast. 

Namarri shrugged her shoulders…again. “Like I said, I trained harder this time. Learned a lot of new tricks thanks to you.” Namarri signaled her head to Raya, who was also looking stern and determined.

“Hm, Maybe I should ask her sometime—if WILL ever somehow merge our universes back together.” Shere Khan mumbled a bit, looking quite intrigued. Kaa sighed, nodding. “Yesss, Yesss. Hmm, maybe I could even do thiss?”

Shere Khan scoffed. “Oh, please, you have neither arms nor legs to work with.”

Kaa smiled a bit, hissing. “There’ssss a multiversssse. There could be an answer. There’sss probably a snake like me who knows how to fight better. Better than that female-man over there.” Kaa pointed his tail at Namarri. Shere Khan was quite convinced but didn’t show it on his face.

“Maybe, either way. I don’t think they’re won’t be anyone to teach a snake how to fight like this.” Shere Khan said, leaving Kaa to feel a bit sad. But still hopeful.

[Namarri grins for a split second before shooting off Raya’s leg and then gives her the scissors leg grab and throws her.

(Namarri: Why are you stealing gem pieces!?)

[Raya struggles to get up for a moment as she looks behind Namarri again. Somehow, her friends haven’t left yet. Even though they are now.]

“Okay, you know what? I’m just going to say it! Why haven’t they left yet somehow?! Are there so many traps here they can’t escape or something?” Woody asked in exasperation, gesturing towards the screen with both arms.

“Probably, either that, or Tong hasn’t left his home for a long time not to remember where the heck the exit is.” Megara shrugged.

(Raya: Oh, I’m just  trying to get a matching set.)

[Raya then charges with a leg kick, but Namarri dodges and tries to give Raya a few blows. But she blocks them, before getting a loud punch to the face, sending her flying a bit., giving her a small bloody nose.] (not like the movie, I could make as much violence as much is I want *evil laugh*)

Everyone winced at the sound of the punch.

“OH I CAN’T WATCH!! Someone tell me when Sisu is gonna help!!” Rex covered his eyes and turned his head around to look down, very scared and concerned for Raya.

“Dang, even a bloody nose, just how much did she really want to beat her?” Eugene gulped a bit in slight surprise. 

“Way too much, almost similar to how Rapunzel’s father wanted you dead,” Mufasa noted with sternness and worry in his voice. Eugene chuckled. “Oh yeah, yeah. now I definitely see the similarities.” Eugene pointed at Mufasa with a cheeky smile, and Mufasa smiled back.

“OOOH! OH GOSH that almost felt like you’ve been waiting to punch her like that!” Corey exclaimed, not liking this moment at all. 

Namarri sighed. “Well, I did hold some grudges, S…” Namarri paused for the last word; she wanted to say it. But she quickly realized…it felt undeserved. Why should she be the one to say sorry after helping commit those crimes?

(Raya: You didn’t happen to bring Fang’s gem, did you?)

[Raya gets up and wipes some of the blood off her nose, looking at it for a moment with a hint of an impressed smile, still breathing heavily.]

“Okay,  look guys, I know this is a bad time, but I always like it when someone wipes the blood on their face with a grin. It’s very freaking bada@$ in my opinion.” Shank whispered, Calhoun smiled a bit while Vanelope and Baghreea were still concerned.

Calhoun scoffed. “No kidding, it shows them that they’re still willing to fight. Even if death is on their shoulders, that is a true brave soldier right there!” Calhoun pointed at the screen with a proud smile on her face.

“Heh! Thanks! Glad you see my view!” Shank chuckled softly. She honestly couldn't ask more of better friends than she could relate to a lot.

[Raya then gives Namarri another punch, but she avoids and ducks it. And then Namarri gives her a wheel kick, this time with a big jump, sending Raya to the ground again.]

Many winced again.

“Oww! And even finishing this with a big jump kick?!” Wasabi winced like the rest, except more since he felt the impact from his soul.

Namarri shrugged. “Well people mostly finish it with that, if you know martial arts.”

Wasabi nodded vigorously. “Oh I know! I definitely know, I just didn’t even expect to end the attack with that. With the…You know—the one, two, and then the leg kick that most people do?” Wasabi gestured what he said, Namarri and some others chuckled softly.

[The scene then cuts to Sisu and the group running away. However, Sisu stops as she looks back and sees Raya on the ground, with another bloody nose on the left side. Namarri walked towards her. Leaving Sisu scared and heavily worried.]

Sisu smiled in pure optimism. “Alright! Now I should want to save you now. So let’s just ease off our worries and say Raya doesn’t die?”

“Agreed, all of this fightin’ stuff is stressin’ me out.” Baloo waved both of his paws, gesturing at how it is. “Me too, as much as I feel I shouldn't relax since we might see someone die—it’s best if we should. Even without the dumb effect, Sisu would help at this moment no matter what,” the panther replied. Baloo smiling at how finally Baghreea agreed with him on something for a while…besides being a lazy oaf.

(Raya: No? Never mind, I’ll just…swing back and grab it later.)

[Namarri softly chuckles before saying.]

(Namarri: Oh I’m going to enjoy this.)

[She then grabs Raya by the collar and is about to give her the threatening blow.]

Everyone watches silently and in anticipation.

“…”

“…”

“…”

“Um…G-Guys? I-Is Raya saved? I’m closing my eyes because I don’t want to see this end very badly.” Rex held his plastic eyelids shut, and no one even responded to that.

[However,  the wind was blowing very strongly as the fang warriors yelped in panic. The light blue fog swarms them as Namarri is confused.

“Rex, you can open your eyes now. I’m pretty much scott free.” Raya smirked in pure casualness, and how confident she was. Rex then opened them as he beamed up and saw what was going on.

“WAIT! So you actually did help?!” Rex beamed up, smiling in interest.

“Yep! Not even the dumb multiverse effect can take me when I see my buddies being in danger!” Sisu pointed her thumb at herself in pure pride and confidence. Some smiled back at her.

“Yeah, but let’s just hope that your future version will actually learn this time. I think you’ve learned a lot about trust enough.” Judy insisted, and Sisu nodded. “Definitely, it shouldn’t take too long for me to learn about that.

[Namarri then looks around, before seeing Sisu breathe out some fog around with an angry face as she roars while doing it.]

Everyone watched in amazement, and the children's eyes widened in awe.

“WOOOAH! You look so cool while doing this!” Simba exclaimed, raising his paws in pure joy.  

Sisu giggled at the cub’s fascination. “I know right?! Honestly, I never thought I would do something like this!”

[Boun, Tong, Noi, Tuk-TUk all head towards to save their friend. But just to be very shocked that it’s Sisu.]

Then immediately, some of the cast felt very worried.

“Hm.  So like Judy theorized, the others end up seeing Sisu. But I assume you two are not too concerned about that.” Buzz side-eyed Raya and Sisu, and like Buzz assumed. They weren't really concerned.

Raya just smiled at the question casually. “Heh! Nah, Besides. Like I said, we’re about to save the world. Only one tiny problem is whether my future self would allow Tong to join or not, which I mostly hope is the ‘no’ option because we’re about to save the world.” Raya explained, many nodded in understanding.

[But Sisu’s head immediately darts to Namarri, teeth barred as Sisu approaches Namarri. With Namarri breathing heavily in disbelief as sisu roars intimidatingly.]

The feral animals widened their eyes in interest, very amazed by her roar.

“Hm, Interesting. Your growl and roar is as intimidating as a dangerous feline.” Shere Khan smiled, very intrigued and impressed by this. He would’ve been more if Sisu actually had common sense and not helped humans.

Sisu softly chuckled as she scratched the back of her head, feeling flattered. “Well, us Dragons mostly like to do that when we play. We just play rough, I guess.” Sisu then shrugged. She then pointed at the screen. “But this! Yeah, I was showing her that I AM NOT IN THE MOOD.” Sisu shook her head. Shere gives a silent nod before watching the screen.

[But…Sisu’s expression softens when she sees that Namarri was just…sad? Hurt?]

Some blink in pure confusion at this scene.

“Wait, you…you’re actually sad?” Joy turned her head to Namarri, genuinely confused about this. Namarri froze a tiny bit before taking a deep breath to calm her nerves and summoning some of her courage.

“Yes, remember how I was when I talked to Sisu. Before you guys truly knew who I was?” Namarri asked, and it didn’t take too long for the memory to spark up in the cast.  

“Yeah, we did. You were a fan of dragons and looked up to Sisu. But here’s the question I’m sure we all want the answer to—once Raya and her group try to get your gem, would you and the rest of Fang really harm Sisu?” Nick pointed at her with suspicion, his ears pointed in her direction to listen to her reaction.

And this time, Namarri was actually frozen a bit from that. Having deep thought of that, as many noticed her expression.

Megara smirked a bit in interest. “Huh, she’s actually a bit conflicted. That’s interesting—but of course she would. Because killing Sisu would just mean that the world has gone to crap.” Megara gestured and waved her hands about it, and many agreed. 

“Yeah, so maybe she won’t kill her and disobey?” Disgust guessed, having a not-so-sure but hopeful look.

Namarri stammered nervously. “I…I think so, we might hurt her…if she resists. But I don’t think we would kill her.” Namarri assured, making some sigh in relief.

Baloo smiled gladly. “Good! Then all Raya and her group have to worry about is you guys trying to keep Sisu and the gems for ya selves.” Baloo said with no problem or exasperation about this, leaving a smile.

[Raya then gets up thankfully, limping and placing a hand on her back heading towards her friends. Wiping the blood from her nose again quickly.]

(Raya: Yep, she’s a dragon. Let’s go!)

[Though Tuk-Tuk did, the others were still dumbstruck by this.]

Hiro gave a soft scoff, a bit amused by how shocked they were. “I mean, I wouldn't blame ‘em. We’ve all had the same reaction when we saw some things we didn’t expect to come true.”

“Wait, what does that mean?” Sadness asked in confusion, her blue hair swaying slightly as she tilted her head.

 Hiro then pointed and circled to explain. “Us.” Hiro simply said, many perk up in realization at what he said.  

Jessie snapped her finger.“OOOOOOOH! I get it! Yeah, we were just as dumbstruck as they were when we found out that there were different species and things we didn’t expect to talk about or be real.” Jessie smiled in interest, and how amusing it was.

“Yeah, honestly, imagine what would happen if they were here. You think they would be as shocked as finding out that gods exist?” Fear pointed his thumb back at the three Greek gods. Some had looks of doubt.

“I don’t know, Fear, if anything, I’ve never heard any story about Hercules, Hades, and Zeus from my place,” Raya answered with uncertainty. 

Zeus waved his hand casually with a smile, having no problem. “Eh, never the matter. You will learn about us when we get to our universe sometime.”

(Raya: Come ON!)

[Sisu then tilts her head in confusion, she takes a glance back at her friends and then at Namarri. Before running off, disappearing from the fog.]

[Namarri looks on as the mist slowly covers her…and then the entire screen.]

Everyone was silent as they watched the scene unfold and the mist covered the screen.

[The scene then cuts to the water, where Boun’s boat is speeding away using Sisu. Raya looks upon Spine.]

[Before someone throws a shrimp at her, snapping Raya out of her daze]

Some of the people blinked in surprise while others snickered at how funny that was.

(Raya: Did you just hit me with a shrimp tail?)

“It was definitely Noi, wasn’t it?!” Simba snorted as he looked to both sides of his seating row. Though many of them, like Mufasa, Felix, and Ralph were not as amused, while some, like Calhoun, Zazu, Vanellope, and Nala, were.

“It definitely is! And she definitely did it on freaking purpose!” Vanelope whispered back as she quietly giggled.

[The scene then shows that Boun, Tong, Noi, and the Ongies were not very glad and happy about this. One of the Ongies gave Noi a shrimp.]

Many like Mowgli or Wall-E felt very confused. Thinking why on earth they were this mad about Raya not telling them a secret, when she shouldn't even have to.

(Boun: When were you gonna tell us she was Sisu?!)

Raya’s mouth gaped in how utterly stupid that sounded to her. “I-What- When the world was saved?! I’m surprised they’re mad at me right now––when did they expect me to explain that!? When we first met?!” Raya exclaimed in exasperation, eyes furrowed as some had understanding faces for her.

Though the people like Miguel really wanted to give an answer to contour that. So the music boy held up a finger. “I mean…Actually…” Miguel then had a quick burst of realization, and the cast turned around to him as he slumped his shoulders a little and scratched his neck. ”Y-Yeah I am totally lost with me giving a good reason other than not telling them they’re with the last dragon.”

Raya then held up a hand, smiling in assurance. “Okay, I’ll give you some credit, Miguel. You were thinking this through and I would’ve been okay with you giving me a counter option about this—but I Still don’t trust them…” Raya said, then with some hesitation visible on her face, she mumbled. “Maybe…”

“Wait, You still don’t trust them? Even after they saved your life?” Slinky raised an eyebrow,  titling his head to show that he’s confused.

“Kind of, but not enough to the point where I’d let them stop Fang with me. It’s too dangerous. Not to mention the fact that I SOMEHOW just brought in Tong during all of this, even though—AGAIN! I’m about to save the world in a few hours.” Raya said with genuine care and concern for her group, however in the last part she was a little annoyed.

Many heard her explanation about this and understood her, feeling some sympathy. “Hmmm, Yes,yes. I understand. You have every reason to feel concerned, but there is one problem.” Rafiki held up a finger, many turned around to the mandril with  puzzled faces.

“What? What is it exactly?”

“Your group. Te minute you explain your reasoning as to tis. Tey will want to join and help you–if! If tey are bad as you have been worried about for so long.” Rafiki explained, Raya and some others' worriedness level went up to 50.

Dory eyes narrowed in concern.“Oh…OH, but…you're not going to–” Dory then turned her body to look up at Raya. 

Raya shook her head the minute Dory said that, also shaking her hands. “Definitely not, No matter what they say. I’m not leaving them in a battle they’re not as experienced at. I went to Fang before, I know where the gem is.” Raya answered. Mostly the heroes appreciated Raya’s selflessness.

(Raya: Well, technically, you always knew she was Sisu.)

[Someone threw a shrimp at Raya again.]

“Okay, I think I deserved that. I didn’t even hear even one word about them saying if that’s really you. W-When you were in your human form I mean-yeah.” Raya whispered as Sisu leaned her long neck down to her level.

“Actually me too! I guess they thought I was just some old-lady who was named after myself 500 years ago.”

(Raya: Seriously?)

(Tong: Why are you here? Divine water dragon?)

(Sisu: Isn’t that obvious, big guy?)

[She uses her tail to make Raya a bit close to her.]

(Sisu: My girl Raya and I are gonna fix the world! Bring everyone back!)

(Boun: You’re gonna bring everyone back? I wanna help.)

Some breathed in pure annoyance, closing their eyes and trying not to crash out. Anger mostly wasn’t feeling the best out of all of them. Then again it was told this was gonna come soon.

Zazu then turned his head at Rafiki, banana beak's face just screams ‘pure idiocracy.’ “You were right, now Just watch, the minute Raya kindly declines to not need help, they’re going to beg. Not realizing the danger they’ve themselves are going to fall into.” 

“That sadly might just happen, and Raya’s definitely going to agree to that after all those annoying pleas. Eventually she won’t take it.” Eugene interjects, the people near him heard that and agreed.

“Yeah, Let’s just hope it won’t be stupid-stupid to the point where the plan fails.”Kristoff smiled nervously, the others nodded as they then watched the screen.

(Raya: I’m sorry, I can’t let you do that. It’s too dangerous.)

(Boun: You’re not the only one who lost family to the Druun)

Woody scoffed in exasperation, another thing that annoyed him. “Oh great, now they’re using the ‘pretty please!’ pass! I bet ya it’s not gonna work at first, but then it will at the last minute! I can see this happening from even a mile away!” Woody said, the people who were near him understood where he was coming from.

“Hm, well, you’re not wrong, Woody. This could happen, this dumb multiverse effect virus has been taking a toll on how things are going lately. But we shouldn't jinx the important talks, things could happen in ways we didn’t expect to be.” Buzz pointed a finger at Woody, nodding along as he said that.

Woody sighed as he then crossed his arms, rolling his eyes.“TCH! Okay fine, whatever…Well, I didn’t need to hear it for you.” Woody mumbled as he gave the space ranger an hateful glance.

“What was that?”

“Nothing! I just said yes that I understood your reasoning.” Woody waved his plastic hands, Buzz narrowed his eyes at the cowboy before shrugging it off and petting Wall-E.

[Raya has a look of empathy as Boun clasps his hands together.]

(Boun: Please…Let me help you.)

[He kneels, doing the same heart gesture. Making Raya and Sisu smile warmly.]

[Then, Noi and the Ongies hopped off the table and did the same heart gesture as Boun.]

“I’m going to accept this, aren’t I, guys?”

“Yes.” almost everyone replied at Raya’s question, 

She blinked for a moment. “Okay, I’ll be honest, I didn’t not expect everyone to say it. But I did say everyone.” Raya whispered, chuckling softly as Sisu smiled back.

“Yeah, and honestly I’m as surprised as you are. Guess everyone agrees that you’ll somehow just make them join you on fighting Talon with some worry about their safety. That’s probably how it’s gonna go.” Sisu shrugged, Raya gave a slight nod.

“100% my other version is gonna let them in, but I know I’ll keep an eye on them at all times.” Raya said as she then watched the screen with a focused and hopeful face.

[Then, the gem rings. The scene switches to Tong holding the gems.]

(Tong: I too wish to Join this fellowship of Druum butt-kickery!)

Many smile in surprise, but glad nonetheless.“Huh, so He actually does want to help!” Dash beamed up by this, his family and friends smiled too.

“Well that’s one thing to worry less about, But also Kinda makes some sense if you think about it. If that house Raya and Sisu were taken hostage in  really was his home, then it would make sense to help since he’s doing it to bring back his loved ones.” Violet chimed up from her brother, her family nodded in understanding.

“But If You’re wrong Violet, Then he might steal the gem. Which is actually less likely since he wanted to join them and stop Fang.” Lucius added.

“Yeah, I agree. I don’t think Tong would really betray them.” Helen replied, feeling very skeptical about if it could be.

[Sisu and Raya smile back at each other as Tong kneels and gives the gems to Sisu. Sisu holds them as all of a sudden, her neck floof begins to fly up and the rain begins pattering. Raya and Sisu took notice.]

Many eyes widened in interest.

“Woah! So your species could summon even rain? That’s very helpful when you need to grow some veggies and fruits!” Joy happily asked, Sisu nodded back with appreciation.

“Yep! That’s my big brother Pengu’s magic, mostly everyone back then would call his help at times. He’s very cool and the best brother for me!” Sisu said, speaking highly and heartwarming of him. Many smiled as she explained it, however Sisu held up a finger. “But! You’re gonna see something very cool, so much so, and almost every dragon in Kumadra could do it!”  Sisu explained again, the others feeling a little hyped up about this.

“OH-REALLY!?” Mowgli beamed up, however it quickly vanished and deadpanned from a realization. “Oh wait, we’re gonna have to wait and see right? We can’t ask.” Mowgli sighed in pure disappointment, Sisu with a look of doubt nodded a bit.

“Yeah, But I think it should come very quickly.” Sisu assured, leaving some to smile in hope.

(Sisu: My big brother Pengu’s magic.)

[The group look upon in awe as the scene then switches to the sun, the rain still pouring down. Raya closes her eyes for a sec, embracing the rain. Sisu does the same thing.]

Dory eyes widen in pure amazement, gazing at the screen with wonder. “Wow…You know, at first I thought rain was a bit bad but harmless most of the time. But after seeing this.” Dory pointed her fin at the screen, talking to Nemo, Marlin. “It just feels…calm, soothing maybe.” Dory smiled warmly, Marlin and mostly Nemo were all just as calm as she was—appreciating the scenery. 

“I agree, it is. Honestly I have never seen rain before, y-you know. since We always stay in the ocean.” Marlin stammered a bit, having a little smile as Dory nodded.

“Yeah, I just hope I won’t really forget what this rain is.” Dory then continued to smile warmly. “Eh, we’ll remind you in case you ask.” Nemo shrugged, leaving Dory to smile as a thanks.

Wall-E and Eve took a long gaze at this scene for a short moment, though yes, they had seen rain before. Seeing a part of the inside out universe where Riley was drenched in water. they honestly thought it was a bad thing, the compacting robot felt grateful that he didn’t have to get this wet from the time he was on his Earth. But after seeing this…they changed their mind. The two wished that they would feel something like this.

[Sisu then opens her paw, 8 droplets of rain floating as it quickly combines to a bubble.]

The cast then watched the screen with even more amazement.

“WHAT THE-!? I-I’m sorry, you can do that!? You can just make tiny droplets of water combine to form a big bubble?!“ Hamm was extremely taken back by how crazy that power was. 

“Yeah, pretty much, but it’s not only just used for show. There’s actually another thing we could do with it!” Sisu pointed at the toy pig and gave him an affiliative smile. 

Hiro then raised a hand quickly. “Okay, Okay!–but before we want to ask that, I have another question.” Hiro chimed up, Sisu turned her head to the tech kid.

“Oh–Okay! So what is it then?’

“Could your species make a bubble big enough as a house or a boat?” Hiro questioned, many of the cast, and mostly, Raya and Namarri, were quite interested in that question. 

So much so that it actually made Sisu think a lot, a bit gaze in thought of a memory. “Huh…actually, That’s kinda happened before. I’ve seen other dragons do this for fun for games to see. Actually me and my brother's and sister’s have participated in one of those games before! But it takes a very long time—like you have to concentrate if you want to make a bubble as big as a boat and you have to be good with it.” Sisu explained with an excited smile.

The cast was even more amazed. Some like Honey Lemon, or basically the people who’d loved to test powers wished they could, but knowing how weak Sisu seems to be, it’s sadly unrealistic to think she could be this strong. “Okay that is actually quite interesting! And I assume you could only make a bubble this big? Since you’re a bit inexperienced with magic?”

Sisu nodded, giving a slight smile to show that she’s not really happy with it but doesn’t really bother her anyway. “Yeah, every dragon, even the inexperienced ones, could do this. Which comes to the other special thing we could do, I might show right about now.” Sisu signaled her head towards the screen, the cast then turned back to it.

[Raya looks at her in awe as Sisu then uses the bubble to make a water floor for her to jump upon as she makes more. Now jumping away and rising up to the sky.]

Though many weren't surprised by her flying, it was mostly on HOW she did it.

Barley’s eyes widened in awe, his magic fanboy now showing. “Holy crap! THAT’S SO freaking amazing!! Is that how you water dragons fly!? You use freaking rain as stepping stones!?” Barley darted his head to his right to the dragon, she smiled proudly.

“Yeah, pretty much. Shoot! We don’t even need someone to summon rain! The minute it rains, we could just fly. That’s Literally it! No drawbacks!” Sisu gestured and exclaimed both her arms to the side, chuckling softly. Making the cast feel even more interested.

“Huh, so basically you could just be an eagle eye and see all the openings of Fang from the outside and find where Fang is?” Jessie raised an eyebrow in question, Sisu thought for a moment, before nodding.

“Yeah! Pretty much!”

Raya then held up a finger, smiling without a worry. “Heh! Well actually, Sisu and everyone. You don’t need to worry about it, I’ve already been there and know where it is, and most of their openings. So I assure you we don’t really need you to fly and check it out.” Raya explained, the cast then nodded in understanding.

[Sisu continues to hop (or fly) in the beautiful sky as the group watches in amazement while Sisu does a totally necessary backflip.]

“Woah…” Vanellope, Rapunzel, Simba, Hiro, Jessie, Joy, Anna and some others whispered in pure astonishment. The very first time seeing a dragon…fly, not in a different artstyle. Just…real.

“Gosh…All of this, It almost reminds me of flying with you the first time.” Hercules smiled warmly as he then looked at Pegasus. He finished in delight  and happily nodded. But he then pointed his wing at the screen, smiling in confidence. Hercules nodded vigorously.“Oh I know! You could definitely do the same thing Sisu did, but WAAAY better.”

“Okay, this is like Buzz Flying… but he actually has magic! THis…this is so unbelievable!” Rex exclaimed, sounding beyond excited and amazed from this scene alone.

“You know, it’s crazy…like, really crazy that all of this is actually real. And we might see this again if WILL somehow combine our universes together.” Judy’s eyes were glued to the scene, smiling…almost childlike. Nick turns his head around and notices of course, now smirking.

“Yeah, well, that’s life, Fluff, it can show you crazy bad things, aaaand crazy good things. You either gonna love ‘em, or be terrified of ‘em.” Nick casually said with a little shrug, Judy smiled back. Giving a slight nod. “Yeah, think that's how we're all feeling right now. It’s scary but at the same time…beautiful.” 

[Sisu then stops hopping as she dives down at the boat, then hops at the water floors again as Boun laughs and Raya touches the magical water floor.]

“I’d never even seen magic as smooth as this before. It almost reminds me of Elsa’s!” Anna breathed in pure astonishment, glancing at Elsa whose mouth and smile was gaping at a child seeing their favorite hero in front of them.

“Yeah! I wonder if Elsa, well…” Olaf’s expression then changed to uncertainty, touching both of his stick fingers together. “If she’s willing to. You’d think Elsa and her would get along very well?” the snowman asked, Anna paused and looked thoughtful for a moment.

“Hmmm, I think so! Aside from Lucius, I think Sisu would be a good encouragement for Elsa.” Anna gave a little smile of optimism, Olaf did too and nodded in agreement. 

[Tuk-Tuk and the Ongies stick their tongues out, while Noi also embraces the rain as Tong picks her up, making her giggle.]

[Raya smiles, Sisu looks back and smiles too as she then begins rising up into the sky, and into the clouds.]

Everyone was silent as they saw Sisu did that, still amazed however.

[But she then stops flying as the scene focuses more onto her, Sisu closes her eyes to embrace the wind and excitement. She began falling down.]

“You know…There is a magic similar to this.” Barely smirked as he then glanced at his brother, who was looking a bit surprised. “Wait really? But It’s not from your book right? It’s a role-playing book Barley.”

“But it could be the only one we have! Like I said, we gotta use what we got!” Barley cheered, Ian sighed like it was no use changing his mind. Ian thought he might as well wait for his universe.

Woody smirked as he then turned around right to Buzz, who was just stunned. “Now that! Is falling with style! A-And also flying, DOn’t forget it!” Woody

Hiro breathes in and out with a wide smile, reminiscing. “Man…you wanna know what this reminds me of?” Hiro then turned his head left to Baymax, who….actually hasn’t talked in a while. Even after all the beatings, he’s only said something when Eugene was about to die. Nick, Judy and some others turned around to Hiro when he said that.

Baymax then robotically turned his head to Hiro. “I may not be able to answer that, Hiro, since it is a spoiler. But I have a stored memory that is similar to this.”

“Yeah, and it was the most dangerous, frightening…but also one of the greatest and funniest moments of my life.” Hiro smiled heartwarmly. Nick and some others who heard that were visibly confused.

“Wait, you’re meaning to tell us that you, a kit, have experienced something like this before? Like, actually flying?” Nick asked, but then his ears perked up when he had a quick burst of realization. “Right, I almost forgot you guys are superheros—of course one of you would have flown before.”

Hiro smiled, feeling glad as he scratched his neck. “Well…Mini spoiler.” Hiro then whispered, leaning to Nick’s ear. “I actually designed him to have wings. All by myself.” Hiro then proudly smiled as Nick blinked, very impressed.

“Well, gotta say, you are going places, kit. You might as well keep doing whatcha doin.” Nick smiled back as he then watched the screen. 

“Thanks.” Hiro said genuinely, making Nick’s ear twitch. “No problem.” He whispered quietly to himself.

[She then falls into the river, making a large splash as the group hides behind Tong to not get wet. And for a moment, Tong was confused…before he began laughing.

Many smiled warmly at the scene.

[Sisu laughs as well as she swims, Raya still smiling at her.]

(Raya: Alright Captain Boun, to Fang.)

(Boun: You got it!)

Mostly everyone in the cast smiled with pure determination and confidence.

“Alright last one! So uhh, quick question but uh…You and Fang gonna be prepared or…” Fear held up a finger questioningly, looking at Namarri

Namarri sighs before saying. “Yes, Fear, we’re all going to be prepared and on guard for the attack.” Namarri then looked quite unsure, which surprised some people. “Well…Maybe, though I’m 100% sure I’ll tell mom and my land about Sisu being real. They might change their plan a bit and do a setup.” Namarri explained, making the cast feel worried.

“Oh, so another problem to deal with. Great!” Anger grumbled in irritation, rolling his eyes as he then sighed. “Well At Least it’s the last, once they deal with that. Peace for all Kumadra!” Anger exclaimed with a smile, some did too when Anger said that.

“Yeah, let’s just hope the plan works well.” Sisu replied, the others nodded, now with hopeful expressions.

[The scene zooms out as it shows a tiny mouse with three blue wings on his back.]

[The scene then cuts to the boat still heading towards Talon, a bird flying by as Sisu just hangs around at the top of the boat.] 

[The scene then cuts to two big rocks, the boat going in between them.]

“Huh, It actually takes a long while to get there?”  Bo whispered left next to Raya, she nodded. 

“Yeah You kinda have to take some paths and parts of the ocean. Yada-yada, not a lot of people who are not from Fang don’t really visit there because of it.” Raya replied.

[Then it cuts to the boat again, this time the camera slowly pans up to see Raya setting up the map.]

(Raya: Alright everyone, here’s the plan. The last gem piece is in Fang…)

Everyone began to feel silent as they listened to the screen.

[Raya moved her finger in a circular motion to point at the location of Fang.]

(Raya: The most heavily guarded of the five lands, Now they’re protected by an artificial canal–)

[The scene then switches to night time, having an eagle’s view of Fang.]

“Huh, so that’s what Fang looks like from a bird's eye view. Interesting.” Shere Khan looked quite intrigued, now wondering how TF are they gonna get there without being spotted.

“Okay, but how do you guys get in without being seen? Boat as big as Boun’s would gather A TON of attention if you go there with it.” Hamm questioned, looking at Raya with some confusion.

Raya held up a finger. “Well, then there’s the other part: we’ll have to swim. It has to do something with Sisu.” Raya gestured her thumb at Sisu, the dragon blinked in surprise.

“W-Wait, me?” Sisu pointed at herself, Sisu then looked concerned. “Wait–won’t you guys have to breathe?”

Raya nodded. “Yeah, and we’ll deal with that problem. They won’t be able to see you.”

Others and Sisu had some heastince, before coming to the conclusion that it could work. “I mean…I guess That’s a good idea to approach without getting caught.” Jessie then turned her head at Namarri. “You think Your people wouldn't catch on to that?”

Namarri took a moment to think, before shaking her head slightly. “No, if Sisu doesn’t pay attention to herself. They wouldn't know.” Namarri answered, many smile in relief.

(Raya: –That separates them from the rest of the world, the only way in and out. Is by water.)

[The scene zooms out twice, showing a few Fang guards as Sisu sneakily swims and use’s her fog powers to cover the area.]

“Oh wow! So I guess we’re seeing this play out then huh?” Moana turned her head both ways to the cast, some shrugged. 

“Guess so, either way I can’t wait to see how this ends. I’m definitely waiting on how Raya would face Namarri again. She gotta win this time!” Maui smirked, looking pretty hyped and full of anticipation for this. 

Moana scoffed. “Hopefully, this time maybe with some help with Tong.”

[Then, each of the fang guards gets yanked out of nowhere. Raya comes out of the fog as the group gets out of the fog one by one.]

Though many smiled a bit from this scene, people like Raya, Judy, Violet, Hercules were quite suspicious and confused.

“That…was actually quite impressive! Sweet mother of monkey milk–I’ve never seen anyone take out people this early!” Vanellope said excitedly, jumping her seat a little as she turned her head around to see a confused and focused Raya. Vanellope blinked. “W-Wait, what’s wrong?”

“This ain’t real, this is fake.” Raya stated sternly, some of the cast said “Huh?” at this. 

“W-Wait, what do you mean? This looks a bit real to me, WILL probably skipped it to night time to show that we’re already doing what we’re planning.” Sisu quickly pointed at the screen and then looked at Raya, confused as Raya shook her head.

“N-No, you see. The way we took down the guards was unrealistic. They would’ve called out and spread the word the minute someone yelped. And everyone we took down did, we would’ve heard someone call out immediately.” Raya stated again, many had a good look of realization.

“So It’s pretty much an imagination of what the plan should be?” Woody asked with a raised eyebrow, Raya nodded. “Yep!”

Judy gave a little impressed smile, putting the pieces together. “Huh, she has a lot of potential as a detective. Not a lot of mammals would put those small pieces together.” Judy whispered, Nick’ eyebrows furrowed in doubt.

“Heh, sure she does, Carrots. But I’ll admit, it was quite hidden, since this is the only clue we have to know that it’s just how onscreen Raya thinks how the plan would go.” Nick whispered back, causing Judy to roll her eyes at the fox. Said vulpine had a hint of a smirk seeing her eye roll.

(Raya: Now the palace will be swarming with Fang soldiers…)

[The group then peeks out, the scene switching to the palace as it then switches to the group.]

“Okay-woah that’s a lot of people, how are you actually gonna go in without being spotted?” Mowgli blurted as he turned his head to Raya, she smiled nonchalantly.

“Well, we’d just steal some new clothes so that way we'll pass through the area easily without being recognized, but it won’t be as useful in the palace though. It’s probably heavily guarded since my latest encounter with Fang.” Raya shrugged, making some to wonder.

Namarri then chimed up. “It is actually. Mother told our troops to make sure there’s no distractions and to check some suspicious places in the area. It won’t be easy going in the palace” Namarri stated, making some feel a bit nervous.

(Raya:-to sneak past them, we’ll need to–)

(Boun: I got this, guys!)

Everyone already had the same thought that’s been sticking through their minds.

“Great, so it’s freaking fake isn’t it.” Anger rolled his eyes, almost irritated by how Boun just chimed up saying he got this. Many nodded.

“The minute Raya called out on the way she took the fang troops alone just proves that this is just how the plan probably would’ve gone.” Helen spoke, having no doubt in her mind about this.

[All the sudden, the artstyle kinda changed. Boun feeling riled up and prepared.]

(Boun: I’ll take care of the first wave)

Bagheera then breathed, closing his eyes like he was tired of this crap. “This is going to take a while, remind me when the unnecessary silliness is going to end.” Baghreea then leaned his head down at his right seating handle, shooting out his little claws and moving them.

Mowgli, Shank and Baloo snickered a bit. “Will do, Baggy. Since You're a bit of a serious–straight to the point panther!” Baloo joked with a soft laugh, the panther sighed. Almost irritated.

[It then shows Boun just punching a Fang soldier, elbowing another. And lastly…drop kicking another.]

Though some were amazed, many like Shere khan, Meg, Hades, Woody, pretty much almost everyone rolled their eyes to this.

(Boun: Tong will follow up with his giant axe of bad-axery!)

[Tong appears and raises his axe, slamming it down and creating an earthquake. Knocking away the fang guards.]

Corey then looked at the other expressions, mostly some not liking this. Corey then smiled nervously, stammering. “U-Um…Okay I, You guys gotta admit that this looks a bit cool. Besides, it sounds awesome to do this!” Corey exclaimed a bit, Barley perked up by Coreys sudden enthusiasm for this. He thought it could be the manticore’s passion for adventure starting to come along.

“It is, but well…on the other hand. It’s basically just a waste of time, we wanna know what happens with this universe’s future!” Hades stated, being a bit dramatic about this. Some frowned.

Joy scoffed, not in a bad way though. “Honestly, why should we even think that would make him a bit excited? He always looks so bored all the time! He’s gotta enjoy something!” Joy whispered to her emotion friend group.

“Well, I think I did see him be a bit interested when Namarri and Raya were fighting, but other than that. That’s it.” Fear stated, Joy blinked in interest. 

“Huh, I guess he loves fighting–A-Actually! Heh, not that surprising really since he’s…You know, a god.” Joy scratched her head nervously, her friends smiled back and nodded.

“Yeah, we get it. He probably is like that.” Disgust replied.

(Boun: And then come the Ongies…!)

[The scene then switches to Noi and the Ongies, charging aggressively at someone else.]

(Boun: …and that crazy con baby!)

“More like almost unhinged, she can be cute for one second then BAM! A little germline at the finest.” Ralph said, some chuckled at that. 

“But at least she does mean well, She’s good at heart. Just somehow a super smart toddler who is mischievous like most children.” Felix shrugged.

[The scene then switches to Virana just chilling on her throne…until the Ongies jump her and Noi get’s the gem.]

(Boun: who will toss the gem to the mighty Sisudatu!)

[Noi then throws the gem at Sisu, the dragon grabs it. Merging it with another gem as electricity. Almost like an epic moment. Boun also mimicking Sisu’s roars.]

Sisu pointed at the screen. “Okay, THIS!  The electricity is definitely over-the top and inaccurate! If anything I think if I were to merge the gems, it would be like a burst of a magical blue wave. Think that's it if I do that anyways.”  Sisu stated, many nodded in understanding.

(Boun: and then, bye-bye binturis!)

[Sisu then releases a big blast, blowing the Druun away as Boun was mimicking the explosion sounds.]

[The scene then zooms out to see Boun, of course…stil mimicking and roleplaying the plan.]

Baghreea then sighed, he was then tired at looking at his claws all day. “Is it over?”

Mowgli giggled softly. “Yes, Bagheera, it definitely is.”

Bagheera sighed in pure relief, now being in a sitting position. “Oh, Thank goodness. I was getting worried the silliness would take a long while.” 

(Boun: Super-flow plan, am I right?)

Everyone straight out snorted or ethier laughed a little from this scene.

“Never let cub Boun make a plan again.” Zazu said as he then face-winged himself, shaking his head in pure disappointment. Mufasa chuckled lightly at this, he’ll admit, it was fun.

“No…Like…No–That is the stupidest plan I ever heard.” Hercules just stared at the screen with dumbfoundedness, Pegasus nighed and nodded. His eyes glued at the screen on how dumb that plan sounded to him.

Sisu then waved her paw. “Oh C’mon! Cut Boun some slack, at least he wanted to make this fun!” Sisu defended, though it took off the people’s doubt of Boun's stupid plan. It did leave some looks of unsureness.

“I mean…I get it, he does mean well. But here’s the thing, Boun doesn’t realize how serious this mission is. He’s acting like all of this is cool, when in reality. It isn’t and it’s dangerous.” Raya called out, sounding serious. It took so many back from this and they had a burst of realization, Raya was right and it made some people concerned.

“Well…O-Okay now that I think about it, maybe it’s best if you leave Boun out? He…w-well doesn’t really do much other than just being good at boats and cooking. Shoot! Noi, Sisu and Tong are the only ones who could be useful.” Go-Go then waved her hands dismissively. “N-Not like I want Noi to be there or anything, but she is good at distracting. I’ll tell you that.”

“Yeah, On both of those statements. It’s understandable and correct. Besides, as Long as Raya doesn’t put them in real danger and just use them for non-lethal distractions, things would go smoothly.” Calhoun replied, many nodded in understanding.

(Raya: Uh, no. Yeah that’s not flow, that’s a clog.)

(Sisu: I agree…)

[She then smirks with full confidence.]

(Sisu: Here’s my plan!)

“It better not be you saying to blindly trust Namarri and Fang because ‘Namarri looked sad! Maybe she doesn’t want to keep the gems and is just misunderstood!’ Yeah, That type of plan.” Phil spoke up sarcastically, some chuckled on how he made fun of this.

“You know, Phil, Something in my gut tells me that it’s probably gonna happen. But I’m hoping, HOPING that you are right for once. Because somehow future me, when it comes to trust. Takes a nosedive and still believes in the good of people that we don’t know the motives of and are told that most of them… ARE SHADY!” Sisu exclaimed a bit from the last part, some chuckled again from how dramatic and a bit overtop it was.

[The scene then switches to Sisu walking towards Namarri as a few Fang guards hold up their weapons.]

(Sisu: We infiltrate Fang, confront Namarri.)

Some already groaned in pure frustration, Sisu covering her face in embarrassment as she mumbles and her voice muffled due to her paws.

“Please say fight, please say fight, please say fight, please say fight.” Sisu repeated, Raya looking at the screen. Like she already knew what was going to happen.

[Namarri then pulls out her twin blades, clenching her teeth.]

(Sisu: And offer her something nice and go..!)

Sisu and many others groaned, now expressing their frustration.

Sisu then did not cover her face with her paws. saying.“You know what!? You know what!? Fine! I might as well just watch just to end my remaining briancels on how foolish I am!” Sisu noted, some felt very sorry and also knew that this was going to be stupid.

“Yeah, and who knows! Maybe It’s not freaking stupid somehow!” Anger threw up his arms a bit, his gut told him that it’s definitely not gonna work.

[Sisu then immediately brings out a gift for Namarri, nighttime quickly switching to day.]

(Sisu: HEY! Wanna help us go save the world!? Because all it takes is one gem piece!)

[Namarri straight out throws her twin blades like they were nothing and takes the gift.]

Everyone just stared at the screen with widened eyes, it was not how it was. They knew how Naive Sisu was. It was the way Sisu thought this would actually play through

(Sisu speaking as Namarri: Yes! I’ve been waiting for someone to ask me! Here you go!)

[Namarri then gives Sisu the Gem piece as the two hold hand’s and happily skip as the sun shines a little over them.]

(Sisu: Best friends forever!)

[The scene then cuts to everyone just…staring at Sisu as if she said the wildest take she’s ever said. Even Noi and her Ongies were shocked.]

Sisu just stared at the screen and kind of wished that she was turned to stone right now. Meanwhile, Raya, Namarri, Hades and Calhoun’s eyes were twitching… HARD.

“What… the he$$… was that?” Hades mouth was gapping, honestly he thought Sisu’s nativity couldn't get any worse. “Even the other’s just stared at the screen like…what?!” Phil said with some bemusement.

“...I’d rather go blasters and guns blazing with a battle cry to announce where I am than agree with a plan such as this.” Calhoun spatted as she pointed at the screen with a WTF face, shaking her head. “Jeepers…To think That Sisu would actually learn this moment.” Felix breathed, just staring at the screen with pure disappointment as he sighed.

“...Y-You-You know, I keep freaking telling myself throughout this. ‘It couldn't be any bad, I’m pretty sure I would learn at this moment.’ But EVERY. SINGLE. TIME–I always take a complete nose dive into the ‘not learning anything’ side. L-Like THIS IS WHAT I WAS GOING TO BECOME IN THE FUTURE!! At this point I don’t think I'll ever learn anything from this!” Sisu exclaimed like she was fully tired and frustrated about this., some nodded in understanding.

“Well, have some hope, If we ever somehow do this plan—Which I don’t think would really happen…” Raya's eyes then perked up in realization, looking down. “Wait! I shouldn't have jinxed that!” Raya then quickly waved her hand dismissively. “A-A-Anyways! If we do go with that plan, Namarri and Fang would definitely try to set up a trap. And you’ll learn.” Raya assured, with some hope and doubt in her tone. Sisu took a moment to process before nodding,

“Yeah…Y-Yeah I that’s probably it, I just hope we could escape that ambush if we do…somehow.” Sisu shrugged at the end.

(Raya: Yeah I think I’d rather go with Boun’s plan.)

(Sisu: What?)

(Boun: Yes!)

(Sisu: What? Why!?)

Many just scoffed at Sisu’s complaining, Even Sisu did it too.

“TCH! And your future self is acting all confused. At this point, future Raya has got to tell the full truth at this point about who Fang really is. It’s the only way she’ll finally stop thinking that not all is sunshine and rainbows.” Woody quickly sighed, now looking down at Raya and Sisu with slightly irritated eyes.

Raya had a look of hopeness. “I Hope so, this is probably gonna be this mission of future Sisu doesn’t listen to my plans.”

(Raya: Because, it’s Fang)

(Tong: Their blades specifically designed for the stabbing of backs!)

“Oh wow! Even Tong gets it, and isn’t his tribe considered not to be one of the brightest minds in Kumadra?” Hank turned his head back up at Raya, Sisu and Namarri. They nodded.

“Yes, I’ve heard conflicts about them. All they know is battle, surviving, and making sure their land and people are safe.” Namarri stated. Hank scoffed. “And meanwhile Sisu can’t even  find the right answer for this.” the sectapus gruffed.

(Boun: If it weren't for them! None of this would have happened! They’re the worst.)

[Boun cross’s his arms in annoyance as he leans onto Tuk-Tuk, Noi mumbling in agreement.]

Some just look at the screen with some concern.

“You, uh…You do remember to only blame the people who were responsible for this, right? I don’t want anyone stereotyping Fang.” Namarri side eyed Raya and Sisu with worryness, it made Judy and Shere Khan be a bit tense by the s word. Meanwhile, a pair of fox ears lowered ever so slightly.

“Yes, we haven’t forgotten our deal. But that’s only if you don’t break it and let us win.” Raya stated seriously, Namarri nodded. Blurting out. “I-I…will.”

(Sisu: If we’re just honest with her, deep down, I got a feeling she wants to fix the world as much as we do.)

“I mean…she’s wrong about that. You saw the look on her face from Spine and here in the theater, the way she interacted with Sisu. Shoot! I think I heard her repeating sorry all the time when Sisu was scolding her.” Fred whispered to Judy, pointing his thumb claw at Namarri, who was actually looking a bit regretful. Even though Fred couldn’t see it since he’s above her, Judy could since she could slightly see her expression.

“Yeah…but knowing Namarri. She might take orders from only her mother instead of thinking for the entire world. I don’t really think that would happen Fred.” Judy remarked, sounding a little doubtful about this. Making Fred have a disappointing and sad sigh, Judy feeling a bit bad, since a small part of her wants to believe that too for future Namarri.

(Raya: You weren't there When Namarri betrayed me. We’re sticking with my plan.)

[Sisu grunts in annoyance as she then closes her eyes, the rain suddenly appearing as Raya turns around in confusion.]

Many were extremely puzzled.

“Um…Is she having a mini-silent fit right now?” Dash furrowed his eyes, some were still mixed about it. 

“I…guess? But she’s definitely gonna try to force Raya to accept her plan.” Corey replied, many nodded in how likely that could be.

(Raya: Woah! Uh…what’s with the downpour?)

(Sisu: Come on! I need to show you something!)

[Sisu then grabs Raya as she hops onto the water magical stands. Raya slightly screams for her life as the rest of the group look upon.]

Many stared at the screen in some surprise, after all Corey just spoke up about this.

Raya then breathed in and clapped her hands together like she was praying, then placed them down. “I’m going to die.”

“And It’s all because I was too stupid and short-minded to even know that, and I know my future me overheard what happened to Kumadra from Boun and future you.” Sisu pointed at onscreen Raya and Boun. 

“Yeah, Honestly…I’m not even surprised by that fact. It’s been very common at this point.” Raya waved it off, not even caring about if Sisu could change or not.

(Boun: So, what do we do now?)

“Just maybe stay there and don’t go without Raya and Sisu…w-well that’s if Sisu does go to Fang.” Anna chimed up with a nervous smile, some understood it and nodded.

“Agree, either way both seem pretty fine but risky.” Eugene replied with a determined nod.

(Tong: I don’t know)

[The scene then cuts to Sisu still hopping onto the magical water stands, surrounded by the clouds.]

(Raya: Where are you taking me?)

[They both get out of the clouds to reveal the biggest ring rock with a small kingdom on top of it.  The big word, HEART shows up.]

Everyone was extremely taken back and surprised by this.

“WAIT-WHAT!? We’re going back to Heart? What’s this have to do with anything?” Vanellope said in perplexed.

“Wait, what if there’s something that Sisu knows here? Or maybe a hidden area that’s hidden through here.” Go-Go furrowed her eyes, theorizing.  

Phil nodded, looking very sure about that. “Most likey, other than that–how the heck does she even know where Heart is? Wasn’t Kumadra supposed to be disbanded 500 years after Sisu’s disappearance?” Phil blinked, very puzzled.

Honey lemon waved with a carefree smile. “Eh, most likely the world and islands were always like this. Not like it was shown from the beginning.” Honey lemon, Phil with a mixed face decided to accept it. “Point taken, WILL almost made me confused there. I was thinkin’ about asking him.” Phil scoffed, giving a small smile.

[Sisu continues to hop, them passing the bridge full of stone people. Raya looks back and sees her father, making her look sad.]

Raya also stared at her onscreen Father with sadness within her eyes. Sisu quickly placed a paw on Raya’s shoulder. “Hey, we’ll make this work. Promise, this time we won’t fail.”

Raya had some determination and hope in her expression, slowly coming up. “Y..Y-Yeah, I just…don’t really like seeing this moment…again. It’s just a stupid reminder that me and Ba were a bit foolish.” Raya looked down, but then looked up at Sisu with a slight nod. “But I know it’s the past, and I can make up for it.”

[Sisu then goes to another place on top of the ring mountain, one which we have not seen before as they both land.]

Sisu married her eyebrows a bit, looking serious and her memory going back slowly.“Wait…I…I know this area.” Sisu spoke up, many turned around. 

“W-Wait, what? You’ve been to that rock before?” Miguel pointed at the screen while looking at Sisu.

“I-I…I can’t really spoil it, But I’ve been there. It’s just so…so darken off. So leafy and grassy. It’s hard to tell–But-But I feel it in my gut. I just know it.” Sisu said with some little uncertainty, but mostly very confused and unsure about this memory. 

(Raya: Sisu? Why did you bring me here?)

(Sisu: This is where it all happened.)

“Wait-wait-wait-wait-wait…” Sisu mumbled under her breath, wigging her claw.

(Raya: Yeah, I know. I was there.)

(Sisu: No, This is where it all happened 500 years ago.)

[Sisu walks in a group of leaves, looking back at Raya and then at the leaves. She then removes the leaves. Revealing a dragon.]

Everyone’s eyes were widened in surprise.

Sisu snapped her fingers.“I knew it! That’s what my memory was sparking off! Honestly I’m surprised I didn’t figure this out sooner with the flashback of Raya.” Sisu breathed, now with a very thrilled and proud smile of how she figured it out.